Hyunjin was never much of a boyfriend, making all of your friends wonder why you’ve stuck by him for so long. You know what they say though, love makes you crazy… or, love makes you end up in your best friends backseat straddling his waist… Something like that… Right?
wc: [PART ONE] 9.4k. [ minho & hyunjin x fem!reader / jade ]warnings: explicit sexual content, angst, infidelity themes, everyone sucks it's great, friend group drama, cussing, homophobia themes through the series- it's the 90s, alcohol use/abuse, smoking, mental health themes/anxiety through series, if i forgot anything please tell me.
AUGUST 29TH, 1996
BAR HAVEN, SORO
“I’m just so, so tired,” expelled from your lips in a harsh whisper, your following sigh equally exasperated.
“Do you think I’m not?” Hyunjin’s tone packed a powerful voltage, enough to startle your bones. Maintaining eye contact with the boy's deep brown eyes, you furrowed your brow.
“Hyunjin.” Raising your voice to a reasonable level, you placed a hand on the kitchen table that stood between you and leaned toward him. Using his full name, you made a mental note of how it affected him, the discomfort appearing in the slight scrunch of his button nose.
“You haven’t answered my question,” he sneered. With a dramatic groan you rolled your head backward, staring at the ceiling for all of three seconds before focusing back on his grimace.
“We are breaking up right now,” you said with persistence, the crease in your forehead becoming somewhat permanent. “You seriously need this information?”
“Yes,” he snapped, then shifted into a softer energy. “I never thought you’d be the one to break my heart.” The kitchen goes quiet, the only sound heard is that of the ice machine in the freezer.
A moment passed with a stare-down, Hyunjin being the one to break it by shaking his head. A thin lock of his black hair dropped over his right eye.
“I knew this… relationship was over a week ago,” he spoke with heavy intention, his words packing a punch. “I’m not oblivious.” His hair danced over his eyes some more as he shook his head again. “But, you know how I feel about you. I can’t believe you’d do something like this, you’re not even moved out yet.”
“Jennie,” you whispered, narrowing your eyes. Hyunjin’s expression faltered.
“Lia,” you continued on, listing names of women he’s slept with since your situationship began. “Nayeon.” He seemed to catch on, averting his eyes around the room as he scoffed, folding his arms across his chest.
“Even fucking Felix, Hyunjin, jesus!” Your laugh does nothing to mask the frustration weeping from your eyes.
“I never had sex with Nayeon, and Fe-”
“It doesn’t matter,” you shouted, your hands slamming flat on the table as your eyes widened. “Do you hear yourself?”
“I do, do you hear me?” He squinted his eyes, jutting his head to the side. “You fucked Minho,” he spoke slow, fueling the fury simmering within you, “Like a little slut, in the backseat of his car, in the parking lot of Haven, while the rest of us danced together inside.”
Swallowing hard, you refused to shrivel beneath his interrogation.
“Hyunjin-”
“Two hours ago, I’ll add,” he smirked, finding it all a bit funny. “This happened… two hours ago. Does he know what happened weeks ago? Do you remember? The moment we shared literally right here?” He pressed a fingertip into the wood, narrowing his sharp, feline-like eyes.
“No,” you said, screwing your face up in confusion. “Why does it matter?” Hyunjin took his bottom lip between his teeth, sitting backward in the chair, folding his arms across his chest.
“I know some things,” he said, smug as he’s ever been.
“Enlighten me,” you whispered.
“Certainly,” Hyunjin huffed, holding up a hand for you to see. He taps his pointer finger, “Minho’s been after you for a while,” he taps his middle finger, “You’ve been after Minho equally as long and won’t admit it,” he taps his ring finger, “You’ve got a type.”
“I do not have a type,” you said, glaring at his slender fingers that could have an obscene amount of control over you if Hyunjin really tried. Focused on your eyes, watching as they followed his hands that he placed flat on the table, he chuckled.
“You have a type,” He reiterates, “Minho’s no better than me, he’s a bartender, if anything he’s worse.”
“Minho’s as clean as a saint!” you said, and Hyunjin laughed. “He hasn’t been with anyone in ages, he’s a good guy.” Lowering his chin, Hyunjin glared at you through his lashes, speaking in a tone so low his voice had dropped a few octaves.
“Then, tell me why he fucked his friends girlfriend in the backseat of his car?”
“Oh my…” you gasped, clasping your hands over your hair, grabbing it by the fistful. “I’m your girlfriend now!? You’ve never said that word, of course this would be when you’d use it.”
“You were my girlfriend when I fucked Jennie,” he shrugged. Your eyes go wild.
“That hurt,” you dug. “Fuck you.”
“Fuck you!” He curls his lip, eyes dancing around your exhausted appearance.
Dragging your hands from your hair to over your eyes, you rubbed the sleep away gently and sighed, placing your hands on your knees. Avoiding Hyunjin’s gaze, you stared down at the table.
“I think… I think I should go,” you offered, flickering your eyes up to catch his sorrowful eyes. “Don’t look at me like that.”
“Like what?” he whispered.
“Like… like you’re sad.” Shaking your head, you spoke from an empty heart. “You don’t hold an ounce of empathy for me when you go frolicking down the streets to pick up the next conventionally attractive person, and take them somewhere to hook up.” His expression doesn’t falter. “Some of them, we’re friends with, Hyunjin. So, yes. This relationship was over two weeks ago when you drove me to crazy town, to the point of no return.” His eyes are laser focused on yours. “You know, in a way, it’s like you pushed me right into his arms.”
Stepping inside dimly lit, musty scented Haven was a bit like stepping straight into the Sahara, except the concrete floor was slick with spilt drinks, not dusty grains of sand. There were no windows either, just dinged up chestnut wooden planks for walls adorned with cheesy neon signs and posters of bands and other artists. Your personal favorite was the lit up pink flamingo with a bottle of tequila in its hand.
A year ago, when you and your group of friends started making regular appearances here, you compared it to Hyunjin and his stretch of a frame. The banter that followed the laughter was essentially what got the two of you together in the first place, sharing the right amount of sarcasm, sparking an attraction to want to slip beneath the sheets… or into a bathroom stall.
Sitting at the creaky bar now on top of a cushion on a stool that was flattened with age, you gripped an ice cold glass of vodka and whatever seltzer the blonde bartender shot in there, twisting it on the napkin she sat it down with. Staring at the flamingo holding the tequila, it was perched above a long mirror that ran across the entire wall behind the bar, one that was short vertically, giving you a beautiful view of the scowl you wore.
The pink and yellow glow of the neon lights used to be accompanied with giggles, with soft touches and sneaky kisses. Tonight, those acts of love had his arms wrapped around Felix where they moved in sync on the dance floor, three inches apart without shame.
Glancing over your shoulder you catch them cheek to cheek, rocking side to side. Felix’s hands seemed nervous, they were greedy, but tentative, his fingertips sliding up and down Hyunjin’s tight t-shirt clad torso. The younger boy's eyes were pointed down, listening with parted lips to whatever charm Hyunjin was spilling into his ear. A hex, a curse, an enchantment that would keep Felix at his beck and call for as long as he pleased.
The sight of their hips grinding, and their thighs slipping between the others knees used to be nauseating, however, it’s been occurring for two weeks, so it’s become tolerable.
At least it wasn’t a female.
Girls crawled out of the woodwork for Hyunjin, there was never a night where he wasn’t fighting one off of his hip. The boy could walk into a room, and in an instant have someone on their knees with just a look. Something about his aura, his lust fueled, mysterious facade of an attitude made them melt in his fingers like putty. Felix though, Felix was different.
The blonde haired boy taunted Hyunjin, insufferably oblivious to his flirting.
The two have been friends for a couple of years, coming together at about the same time as you had found them. There were nine of you total, a group that never hesitated to let life go, not taking it too seriously.
You all came with your quirks, your imperfections. You and Hyunjin were tied for ‘most self-destructive bitch’, while the others fit into every category, and somewhere in between, ranging from ‘funny guy’ to ‘cry baby’. Han Jisung took leadership of the funny guys, Seungmin fell into that grey area, and Felix made himself more than comfortable in cry baby territory.
Felix has a huge heart, Felix is a great friend, but Felix is a good boy, and he made it a game for Hyunjin without even knowing.
Once the Nayeon rift was over in your relationship, things were smooth for about a week, until Hyunjin got bored. That’s when Felix fell into his lap, seemingly in this very bar. Sweet sunshine, bright eyed, bushy tailed Felix, who had no idea what he was in for when Hyunjin invited him on a solo night out after a couple of days of slinking around him stealthily, buttering him up with empty words.
That night, Hyunjin pounced, and poor Felix had fallen in the trap, becoming another notch in the charismatic bastard's bedpost.
Spinning around to watch the show the boys were putting on, you leaned your back against the bar, crossing your legs. The rips in your jeans stretched at the bend, the skinny white strings over your skin threatening to snap, much like your patience. Sipping from the straw in your drink, you shake the ice around in the half empty glass as you swallow, catching Hyunjin’s eye as he continues to twist about the floor, claws in his shiny new toy.
He stared at you for all of five seconds, then turned his chin to nuzzle his nose into Felix’s hair, closing his eyes, whispering more unholy nothings. His plump, pink lips moved effortlessly, everything about this act coming entirely too easy to him.
For god's sake, this was just his warm up, and Felix was already buckling at the knees.
“That’s still happening?” A polished, yet dreamy voice said beside you, having approached your frustrated energy after spotting you here alone from across the room. Shifting only your eyes to give him a look, you’re greeted by Minho’s silver hair and a quick eye roll as he sat down.
Dressed simply in a black t-shirt and dark pants, accessorized the slightest, taking a seat next to you was the first of many mistakes Minho was going to make tonight.
Your heart took a tumble at the sound of his voice, a slight nervousness sparking through your veins as you took in his appearance. Minho was buff, but he wasn’t built like a gym shark like Chan or Changbin. Instead, the boy's muscles filled out the sleeves of his t-shirt just enough, something you longed to sink your teeth into.
Holding a glass of jack and coke, Minho pressed the lip of the cup to his own, rolling it side to side along the fat bottom, squinting out to the boys on the floor. His jaw was sharp, all of his features were, chiseled by Michael Angelo himself.
Taking a quick breath, you sighed and muttered, “Yes it is.”
Bobbing his head, Minho watched Felix press a swift kiss to Hyunjin’s cheek, then side eyed to see if you caught it too. To his pleasant surprise, that no longer held much of a shock value, your gaze was fixed where he balanced his glass.
Suppressing a smirk, Minho turned briefly to place the empty cup of melting ice on the bar before sliding his stool an inch closer to yours. He leaned his back on the wood, crossing his arms. You could’ve sworn he flexed on purpose, his muscles seeming more defined than ever. With his chin lowered, he shot daggers at the handsy boys with dark eyes, and eyebrows slightly upturned.
That’s when you realized you were staring.
Swallowing hard, you snapped out of the trance he quite easily put you in, and sat up to compose yourself so you didn’t appear like a schlump.
“Is, uh,” pausing to clear your throat, you asked, taking a sip of your drink, “Is Han here?”
Nodding with more of a purpose, Minho pursed his lips and scanned the room as if to look for his shadow of a friend. “He’s here somewhere, Chan, too,” he said, glancing at you with a small smile.
Returning it, you looked back out to the dance floor, afraid that if you eyed him any longer your cheeks would turn pink. “That’s great,” your tone fell flat while Hyunjin brushed noses with Felix, pressed chest to chest. Following your eyes, Minho’s smile faltered.
All of your friends were familiar with Hyunjin’s tendencies, the boy didn’t necessarily keep it a secret. When it all started they’d call him out and put him on the spot, but it didn’t change a thing. Born a Pisces, he was infatuated with the life of chaos, but conversations with your friends made you question if his star sign was right. You’ve never seen him practice unconditional love.
As much as it sucked watching a friend hurt another again, and again, he was still Hyunjin, and like you unfortunately, your friends still held some sort of compassion for him. Minho however, he’s been festering in bitterness since the moment he saw you fall for the charm Hyunjin was currently casting over Felix.
He knew off the bat he didn’t stand a chance, Hyunjin was like a drug. A relentless, karmic drug that's had you hooked for too long.
A spectator to the tumultuous year, Minho was livid Hyunjin snagged you first. You’ve always had more in common with the older boy, and if Minho had to guess, you only had one thing in common with Hyunjin. That, and your chilling attitudes, though Hyunjin was actively altruistic. You were caring, and thoughtful, and put others before yourself most times. Hell, Minho’s been standing witness to it for as long as he can remember, watching you get pummeled by Hyunjin’s emotional turmoil consistently.
When it came down to it, Minho was the one you’d run to, the guy you’d turn to for a shoulder to lean on, finding some sort of comfort in his ability to simply listen, without listening to speak. He would truly listen, and only share his thoughts if you asked.
Minho turned his chin to give you a look. He wore an expression of worry cocktailed with fury.
“What?” you questioned, smirking, knowing he had plenty to say.
“Where’s the breaking point?” he asked. “When will you finally… snap?”
“Snap?”
“Yes, snap,” he chuckled, glancing at Hyunjin momentarily. “I don’t understand how you can sit here and watch this happen.”
“Me either,” you mumbled, a little white lie.
Two weeks ago at the kitchen table with Hyunjin was enough to keep you on his side for longer. Sitting on his lap with his arms clamped around you, you held him as he sobbed into your chest, spilling muffled babbles of apologies and guilt ridden excuses for ‘why he is the way he is’. Endless empty promises, all he seemed to express, would keep you on a short leash, but what Hyunjin doesn’t know is that his cry for help was pathetically transparent.
Felix gyrating against Hyunjin’s body, probably getting off on the dance floor in the middle of a crowd while the boy he was stuck to showed you the same eyes he had given you weeks ago was enough of a sign. Hyunjin didn’t give a shit.
“Snap,” you said. Minho raised his eyebrows.
“Excuse me?”
“Snap,” you repeat yourself, lifting a hand between your faces to literally snap your fingers.
Swiveling around on the stool, you slap your hands on the bar to stop yourself, leaning forward to grab the blonde bartender who was tending to customers on the end. Minho followed you over his shoulder, arms still crossed, wearing a smug smile.
“You’re serious?” He spun around like you, bumping your knee with his along the way. The bartender came your way, and after grabbing your order of six different shots, bustled away to gather it.
“Pretty sure,” you shrugged, tilting your head so you’re a bit closer to him. “Might as well start listening to you after all this time.”
“That’s fair.” Minho’s lips twisted into a smile. “Just hope you’re not lying.”
The bartender placed six tiny glasses in front of you. With a thank you, you slide three of them over to Minho who raised a brow in question.
“What, lying like you?” You grilled, peeking at his eyes before knocking back a shot of tequila.
“Me?!”
“I saw you with the guys,” you smirked, happily watching him down two of the little glasses right after the other.
Wiping his bottom lip with his thumb, his brow creased, “What are you talking about?”
“You guys got here when we did,” you said, catching up to him in alcohol consumption. “Soon as Hyunjin walked away from me, I saw Han hyping you up to come over here.” Minho swigs his last shot, almost choking at the sound of your words.
“You keeping tabs on me?” He asked, squinting his eyes, closing the gap between you even more. Flickering your eyes to his lips that were wet with liquor, you looked back up and only gave him a smile. An innocent one that stirred up trouble as you downed the last glass sitting on the bar.
Placing it back in line with a clink, you hopped off the stool and held your hand out. Unable to keep his gaze off of you, Minho swiveled around, glancing at your open palm.
“Come on,” you coerce, wiggling your fingers. Laughing at himself, he snatched your hand to stand up.
“Where are we going?” he asks sincerely.
“I wanna dance,” you said, then step closer to him, lowering your voice, “And if you don’t want me keeping tabs on you, you have to come with me.”
“I’m yours,” he said, holding up his other hand in defeat. Dragging him along through the crowd of thirty other sweaty people, you peeked backward at him and raised your brows.
“Famous last words,” you giggled.
“Wouldn’t choose any others,” he squeezed your hand, narrowing his eyes.
Distracted by Felix, Hyunjin missed the change of location, peeking back over to the empty stools after you’ve taken your place on the dance floor with Minho by your friends in the corner. Han, Chan and Changbin were at a small table cradling their umpteenth drinks of the night, two of them breaking into widespread grins after spotting Minho in your grasp.
“Glad to see you’ve brought someone else along this time around,” Chan said, wrapping an arm over your shoulder, hugging you sideways. Han lifted his glass to cheers, taking a long sip afterward.
“Look at him,” you rolled your eyes playfully at them, then turned to Minho, “How can I say no?”
Clicking his tongue, Minho tilted his head back with a smirk. “Chill,” his voice has dropped several octaves within twenty feet from the bar to the corner.
Biting down on your bottom lip in thought, you felt the wave wash over you. Gazing into his eyes that were laced with a type of passion you’ve never come face to face with, the wave more so crashed over both of you. These seven silent seconds shifted the entire night.
Minho looked over your shoulder to his friends sitting on the high top chairs, two of them gesturing to your back wearing suggestive looks of grandeur, Changbin staying silent, simply watching.
Han and Chan have patiently waited, marinated in forced silence courtesy of Minho for a year, slowly dying inside the longer the two of you resisted the gravitational pull that’s tried for ages to tangle you up. All of your friends have actually, aside from Hyunjin who’s only suspected the pining. Han and Chan were two who were invested, using this moment to make their self proclaimed prophecy come true, ready to witness history happen in front of their eyes.
Catching Minho, you follow his eyeline and watch Han and Chan quickly pop into natural looking poses, focusing on one another and chatting about their drinks with silly little comments that ultimately meant nothing.
“Well that was slick,” you teased. Chan peeked up from his glass, lips wrapped around the tip of the straw, and gave you a wink. Han hid behind his drink, peering between you and Minho with a hidden smirk, puffing out his already chubby cheeks.
“Have fun,” he sang, wiggling his eyebrows.
“You guys are ridiculous,” you said, and turned to face Minho. His fingers tense around yours.
“Let’s dance,” he said, then pulled you into his body, wrapping an arm around your shoulder, leading you to the center of the dance floor.
Brushing by a dozen people your age, Minho found a clearing with a smile and spun you around before finding the beat of the music himself. Keeping your hands locked, you swayed with him, stepping a bit closer to close the gap.
Minho knew what he was doing, the boy was an expert when it came to moving to music. It never mattered where he was either, if he heard a beat he liked, one that he could feel in his soul, he was going to move. Like Changbin, Minho was musically inclined, his skillset extending far beyond just dancing. Tipsy enough to stand here with him without being intimidated by his extensive resume of talents, you took another step closer, bumping into his chest.
“You ever think about doing something with dance?” you asked over the music. Glancing down to where your bodies touched, Minho looked into your eyes and slipped a hand around your waist without thinking twice. His fingertips pressed into your hip, continuing his sway, now holding you in place on him.
“God,” he muttered, shaking his head a bit. “You ask me that every three months, I think.” He smiled.
“I do,” you chuckled, placing an arm around his back, ignoring how it makes him take a sharp breath. “You just have a lot going for you.” His eyes softened as he listensed to you. “Don’t you want to get out of this place? Do something huge?”
“Course I do,” he said, and though he wore a gentle expression, his tone was rough, “Don’t you?”
You would’ve stopped moving all together if you weren’t latched onto his body.
“I would,” you said quieter, his words striking your heart. “You know I would.”
“What’s stopping you?” His eyes zone in on you, already knowing the answer he wished you’d forget about. It took you a moment to say anything, gulping out of sheer embarrassment. You peered to the side, trying to see if you could spot where the answer had ended up.
Minho unraveled his hand from yours and placed a finger to your cheek, turning your focus back to him. Flipping his hand, he drug the back of his fingers down your skin softly.
“Don’t look for him,” he said.
“What’s stopping you?” you asked, studying his defined features. “From moving on?”
You don’t expect him to open up, Minho was always a person who knew how to keep a secret, like those dads who dropped random trauma stories out of the blue unprovoked. Minho could’ve deflected his answer, he could’ve made some shit up, but swaying here together over the liquor stained floor he keeps his gaze on you, pressing his lips into a line, perking a brow.
A tinge of excitement surged through you, a short burst of the feeling to keep you from getting swallowed back up in Hyunjin. Minho watched you like you’re made of stars, his eyes unable to part from yours. It was you. You were the block preventing him from moving on.
“You’re playing a dangerous game,” you said.
“Do I look like I care?” Minho nearly whispered, bringing his face down closer to yours. Pouting your lips, you sigh.
“Why didn’t you get to me first?” Your voice drops as your eyes flickered to his lips, your words flowing from yours with ease, like sweet, sweet music to his ears.
“He’s too pretty.” Minho tries to smile, pressing his forehead to yours.
“He’s a dick.”
“That too,” he said after a chuckle.
Dancing this way for a couple of minutes, holding on to one another beneath the cheesy strobe lights amongst the sea of human beings who didn’t care to look your way, your hands explored skin as your lips frustratingly ghosted each other. Minho took your waist with both his arms, his hands slipping down over your ass every few seconds, feeling too nervous to keep them there for too long. Your noses brushed, eyes locking for a bit before they’d shut between the shared air of pure intimacy.
Tossing your arms around his neck, his skin was dewy with sweat much like yours. The heat pumping in the closed off bar was always kicked up to a higher degree no matter the season, but tangled up this way with Minho you knew the bar wasn’t to blame for the warmth you were feeling.
Your mind was clear of any thoughts that didn’t have to do with the babe attached to you, running his hands over your body. Hyunjin and his treacherous reign of terror was gone, Hyunjin and Felix were dead to you. All that was left was the heat and the need manifesting around the two of you, revealing itself from underneath the love and the care.
Seeing Minho lick his lips slowly, seemingly hungry, warps your mind. His fingertips that once pressed into your skin were gripping you now with vigor, his eyes closed as he held you tight. When they opened, the look he gave you made your jaw drop with a heavy sigh. You're unable to do much else.
In a hurry, he tilted his chin and pressed his lips to yours, this kiss long overdue. It’s packed with passion, and sprinkled with lust, deepening faster than it had happened.
Parting your lips, you slipped him your tongue and nearly moaned into his mouth. You felt him smile, dancing his tongue with yours, then he slid it along your bottom lip before biting it gently, pulling away, and letting go with a pop. Jaw agape, your eyes are wide as you stare in shock.
“Sorry,” he mumbled, but his eyes were dark, signifying he didn’t feel as guilty as he had sounded. There isn’t much for you to say, you weren’t upset. With a minute’s worth of kisses Minho rendered you absolutely thoughtless.
“Do it again,” you whispered. His eyebrows raise with surprise, and to your request he does not hesitate. The gap closed quickly, his lips on yours in a second, hot, wet and heavy. The first kiss, and the following, were anything but innocent and sweet.
Moving with intensity, Minho sighed within the kiss, his brows furrowing above his closed eyes. You feel his hands move up your back, making their home between your shoulder blades where he can keep you locked in place. Sliding your fingers up into his hair that was littered with moisture, you gripped the silver locks and smiled when you felt him tense up. A groan escaped him, one that deepened the arousal already pooling in your center.
“What are you doing to me,” he mumbled, pressing a tender kiss to your cheek just beside your lips. Giving his head a scratch, you smile, taking a deep breath. Tilting your chin back, centimeters apart, your eyes danced over his focused look, his lips parted and eyebrows twisted with need.
“Everything I’ve always wanted to do,” you brushed your lips swiftly over his, taking them down to his neck, peppering the skin with soft, angelic kisses that set his skin ablaze. Bending at the knuckles, his fingers gripped the fabric of your shirt, knotting it in his fists.
Tossing his head backward, eyes screwed shut, he’s guided by your lips, melting into your touch as your fingertips grazed through his hair. Popping your tongue out between your lips, you drew small circles in the valley beneath his jaw before wrapping your lips over the skin, giving it a suck, leaving a happy little mark there for him to find later. Dragging your tongue over it once more, you kissed it and looked up to Minho.
His hands slid over your ass again, giving it a generous squeeze as he put his forehead back on yours, slipping you a quick kiss. Dragging your hands down his neck, wrapping them around the front for a moment, you looked into his eyes and smiled. You’ve never seen him so flustered, Minho’s always composed, always in control. Never once have you ever seen him this desperate.
“Minho,” you half asked him and his heavy lidded state.
“Hm?” he hums, unable to say much. Placing your hands back behind his shoulders, you gave him a sensual squeeze. Opening your mouth, you want to spill everything, everything you’re longing to do with him, but for an unbeknownst reason, nothing comes out.
Lifting a hand, Minho placed it under your chin then shifted it to your neck, wrapping his nimble fingers around the base, giving it a gentle grab. Taller than you, he was above you, looking down into your eyes that have softened with submission at his touch.
“What was it you were gonna say?” he questioned, parting his lips to subtly touch yours, depriving you of a kiss you were ready for. Rubbing his bottom lip on yours, he drug his tongue over the seam of your lips, then caught them in a kiss you’d be able to hear if the music wasn’t pumping.
“Want you,” you whispered when he parted from you, your lips wet with a slick that didn’t belong to you. Sliding his hand up your throat, pressing purposely with his palm, he passed your chin and placed his thumb on your lips where you subconsciously gave the pad a kiss.
Smirking, he pulled at your bottom lip, getting lost in your upturned brows and pleading gaze. He’s always wondered how this would happen, how it would all go down eventually once he had you. Hearing plenty of stories from Hyunjin over the months, he learned that you could be a real brat, Hyunjin bringing that out of you on purpose. Minho knew if he played the jerk, the tamer, you weren’t going to walk away fulfilled, wanting more. And he needed you to want more.
Hyunjin was good at what he did, but he never listened. Hyunjin was consistent when he was inside someone, but that’s where it would end. He had one mode, get in and get off, however, Minho had a trillion, and he was ready to figure out which one would have you writhing with pleasure, whining his name.
He believes he’s got part of the puzzle figured out already.
Toying your bottom lip with his thumb, Minho whispered, “Want to get out of here?”
“And go where?” you asked, hypnotized by his gaze that was always sultry. Smiling, Minho sighed in satisfaction. He had you.
“Out of here,” he breathed, touching your lips with his briefly. “Anywhere, so you can do everything you’ve always wanted to do, to me.”
There wasn’t a chance you were catching onto his game, or the way he was playing it. Minho was slick, and if anything, a tad more manipulative than Hyunjin. Playing the role of your knight in shining armor, appearing effortlessly perfect in every way, swooping in when Hyunjin started embarrassing himself, and Felix…
Minho knew what he had to do to get you, because like Hyunjin, you loved nothing more than feeling like you were in control. It warmed Minho’s heart to see you melt into him, and revved him up to no end knowing that you had no idea he had his hands on the wheel, not you.
You heart longed for him, more than the need between your thighs, so if you were going to do this it would mean catastrophe for the Hyunjin entanglement you’ve overstayed your welcome in. Though you meant what you said to Minho at the bar, you snapped, that didn’t mean there wasn’t going to be an ache within you over it. You loved Hyunjin. As ridiculously shitty as the boy can be, like, absolute garbage… You loved him.
“No?” Minho asked, pulling you from your spiral.
“Yes,” you said without a thought, your eyes darting between his. He raised a brow slightly.
“But?” His tone is gentle, coaching you along patiently.
“Where is he?” you asked, gesturing to the side with a shift of your gaze for a moment. Minho narrowed his eyes, a disappointed curiousness clouding in his deep brown irises.
“Why are you worried about him?”
“Becau- Minho, please.” Widening your eyes, you plead with him. “You care about me?”
“Course I do,” he answered quick.
“Then tell me where he is,” you said, then touched the edges of your lips together, tugging him closer behind his neck, and whispered, “And after that, get us out of this sweatbox, and for all I care, you can fuck me senseless on the side of the goddamn building.” His eyes blow open wide, a small smirk pulling at the corners of his lips. “Just tell me where he is.”
“Don’t want to give him a taste of his own medicine?” Minho teased, engulfing your lips with his own messily. Whining into it, feeling your heart twist deviously, the offer was intriguing. Pulling back, Minho is wearing a wicked grin. “Don’t want him to see the perfect girl he's giving up on leave with somebody else?”
“Perfect girl,” you repeat under your breath with a laugh, glancing away. “Don’t try to talk me up, you’re already getting it, Minho. Where is he?”
Taken aback, Minho sighed and softened his smile. Maybe you could see through the game he was playing, which made you smarter than the Hyunjin he’d compare you to.
Tipping his head away from yours, he scanned the room quickly and efficiently. Hyunjin and Felix were no longer on the dance floor, they had made their way to the corner of the room where the other guys chatted away. Many, many empty glasses filled up their table making Minho wonder how long the two of you have been out here making fools of yourselves around everyone, shoving your tongues in your cheeks.
Hyunjin was speaking to Chan, standing beside him and still towering over where the oldest sat on the high top chair. Chan didn’t stand a chance, though he carried himself as if he was six feet tall.
The long, dark haired boy seemed worried, his brows furrowed as he leaned into Chan to talk directly into his ear over the pumping bass polluting the air from the speakers. Behind him, pouting pathetically with his knees squeezed together, stood Felix, clinging to Hyunjin’s arm with his cheek pressed to his shoulder. His entire front side was pressed to Hyunjin’s back, and Minho could read his expression from a mile away, knowing Felix wasn’t embarrassed to just be talking to your friends.
That type of desperation could be sniffed out in seconds by a cat in heat. The way he gulped and breathed from between his pouted lips was a telltale sign, not to mention his brows that were twisted in need. Either he was hard, or, he came already and was hard all over again.
Minho’s had one too many talks about it with your friends. Felix was annoyingly soft-hearted, but he was an easy little submissive bitch.
Minho watched the five of them, Chan, Han and Changbin keeping their chins down while Hyunjin looked out to the dance floor, his wild, bugging eyes scouring the crowd of people on the dance floor, probably looking for you. When he got close, Minho spun you around so that his back was facing your friends, keeping you out of Hyunjin’s sight.
“What? Is he over there?” you asked. Minho nodded, locking his eyes back on yours.
“Talking to Chan,” he said with caution, studying you closely, “With Felix glued to his back,” you both shared a laugh, “But… it looks like he’s looking for you… or, us, rather.”
“Great,” you sighed. Minho pressed his lips together, waiting for you to say anything else. For the hundredth time, he is not Hyunjin, if you were going to back out of this, he would let you.
Watching his mind come to a complete pause as he took you in, you smiled, then rose to your tiptoes to kiss him. Not once, but three times. On his lips, on his cheek, then his earlobe, where you whispered in his ear, “Let’s go.”
“You sure?” he questioned, quite whiney, and you laughed.
“Minho!” Was all you had to say.
Strong hands moved to your waist, flipping you around so that you could lead the way out of Haven without being seen by your friends. On the way to the door Minho’s fingertips press into your torso, sneaking underneath the hem of your shirt to catch a quick graze of your smooth skin. Sharing giggles, quick kisses and tiny suggestive touches, the two of you finally stumbled out of the door after dodging a handful of others doing the same exact thing.
Outside on the cracked sidewalk there was a group of people passing around a joint, the smell of the drug smacking you right in the face as the heavy metal door of the bar shut behind you. Lined along the brick wall were others out here for a smoke, talking amongst themselves drunkenly loud. Twisting around in Minho’s arms, you tossed one of yours around his shoulder and popped your brows.
“It’s a little crowded out here,” you joked. Rolling his eyes, Minho walked you over to the end of concrete, peering around the corner into the dark alleyway where two couples could be seen feet apart making out in the dull glow of the singular streetlight that stood out front. “You thought I was serious?!” Your tone is humorous, shifting into a laugh by the end of your words.
With darkened eyes, Minho snapped his neck to look down at you, shutting you up. “I want you so bad, I’ll fuck you right here in front of the stoners.” His voice is deep, and gritty, taking you by surprise. Minho smirked. “Don’t look so shocked, what did you think you were getting into? You’re messing with a Scorpio, babe.”
Speechless, you took your bottom lip between your teeth and pressed your thighs together, becoming unknowingly comparable to Felix who Minho just witnessed harboring the same issue. His sudden forwardness fueled the fire burning within you.
There’s no need for Minho to say another word. In the cool breeze of the night, he tucked you beneath his arm and hustled you past the bleary drunks, around the opposite corner you had started, leading you right up to his car. A recognizable black four door Range Rover that was always sleek and clean.
Wiggling free from his grasp, you gave him a cheeky look and hurried ahead of him, yanking on the handle of the backdoor. Smiling, Minho fumbled in his back pocket for the key, unlocking the doors for you, his passion burning deeper as you turned to him with a grin when you finally got it open.
Climbing in one knee at a time, Minho stepped behind you and smacked your ass gently, giving it a squeeze straight after. Closing your eyes, your cheeks flushed as you crawled across the leather seats, pursing your lips with shyness. Adjusting yourself so your feet are on the floor, you look over to Minho when the door shuts and the lights start to dim.
He appears as flustered as you, unsure of what the next move is going to be. He was surprised he made it this far.
As if you sensed it on each other, you both scooted closer toward the middle, hands nearly touching on the cushion of the backseat. With every care in the world, you leaned into one another, foreheads caressing the other, lips hovering with hesitation knowing that what was about to follow was going to change the trajectory of the drama that was your lives.
A tiny, bitty piece of you was shouting no, don’t do it, but Minho’s cut body, sharp jawline and pining eyes that were undressing you at the moment overpowered that piece of you, screaming, bursting at the seams with need.
“Are you sure you want to do this?” Minho whispered in the silence, and at this moment realized how quiet it had gotten from being in the bar, to being outside, to now being in his car. His eyes fluttered shut.
Lifting a hand, you brushed it against his soft cheek, and cupped his chin, dragging your thumb along his jaw. Minho opened his eyes, not moving a muscle until you answered him. Smiling, you gave him a slight nod before turning your head to lock your lips over his.
This kiss is immensely different from all the others shared inside, it’s actually leading somewhere. Aside from your hand on his jaw, only your lips touch. It’s soft, well thought out, and all a bit juvenile… until it’s not. A small sound, a subtle hum from Minho sets you off.
After a humiliating gasp, you’re climbing over into his lap, situating your knees on either side of his hips. Deepening the kiss, it becomes a wet, sloppy battle for who can move faster. Sliding your fingers up into his hair, he lul’s his head back onto the headrest and sighed, another whine leaving him seeming more desperate than before.
“I like that,” you mumbled onto his lips, licking a stripe across his bottom lip. Taking a breath, Minho laughed within it, his eyes shut.
“Never had a vocal boy before?” he questioned, tilting to the side as you work your lips down the side of his neck once more, littering the honey colored skin with as many marks as you possibly could. Lifting your chin with a pop, after sucking at the crook of his neck so hard he whimpered again, you smized.
“Not unless he’s calling me a slut,” you said, and his eyes pop open, glaring toward you.
“You like that?” he asked. Bringing your gaze back up to meet with his, you raised an eyebrow and shrugged, licking your lips. Minho eyed you curiously, then like lightning, raised a hand off your waist to grip you beneath your chin, pressing his palm against your throat. Your jaw fell open in shock, the abrupt movement catching you totally off-guard. His expression hasn’t changed, he’s still eating you alive with his eyes.
“Forget how to use your words?” His voice is soft, yet entirely demanding, “Gonna have to talk like a big girl and ask nicely if you want me inside of you, you little slut.” Gulping pathetically, he felt it in your throat. There’s a whine that escaped you, one so quiet it could be missed if he wasn’t so enthralled with everything you did.
“Yeah,” he whispered, smirking devilishly. “You like that.”
“I do,” you breathed, answering him like he wanted you to, even if he was just messing around. You knew how to follow your rules.
“Oh my god,” he groaned, releasing his grip on your neck to bury his face in it, marking your skin up just the same. Falling into his chest, tangling your fingers in his silver strands, your head falls back at the feeling of his lips on your skin, his teeth grazing along the sore spots he created. Grinding down on his lap, you moaned aloud for him, one he returned, his lips vibrating behind your ear where he planted kisses.
“Minho,” you said. “Fuck this, I can’t wait,” you whined, pushing him away. With heaving breaths, he sat back, hands falling to your thighs the same as his eyes where he watches you start to mess with the button of your jeans.
Feeling a spark in his veins, his breath hitched in his throat looking back up to your eyes that were already looking back.
“Next time we can fool around, I just need you right now,” you muttered fast, getting your zipper down at the same speed. Minho’s smile is almost nonexistent. He’s repeating your words in his head, the two at the start wiping his mind of anything else that could possibly exist.
Next time.
Grabbing hold of the waistband of your jeans, Minho helps to shimmy you out of them without bumping your head on the lined ceiling of his car. He tossed them beside him, placing his hands on your knees that straddled his lap again, and slowly drug them up your bare thighs, inching closer to the place that needed him most.
Cutting him short, not wanting him to touch you until he was as exposed as you- because you knew if he did you’d both get too lost in the pleasure, and you didn’t want to cum unless it was on his dick first. Minho could hold his secrets, and keep them away from you as much as he wanted, but you knew one thing to be true. Minho wants nothing more than to touch you.
Unbuttoning his pants with haste, you released a breathy sound with a smile and pull his jeans down to his knees as he lifts his hips with you on them to help you. Glancing between your bodies that were centimeters away, you were met with everything you hoped for and more.
“Jesus, Min,” you whispered, taking a deep breath, looking back up at him. Minho rolled his eyes and laughed.
“That’s affirming,” he mumbled, and you let his hands slide up to your hips, drawing dainty circles over the newly exposed sensitive skin, inches away from where he should be. Biting your lip, pointing your gaze down, you heard him laugh again.
“What?” you asked, obliviously cute, looking at him with wide eyes.
Minho lowered his brows in admiration and said, “It’s nice to know I’m bigger than him.”
“Oh, without a doubt,” you answered, nodding your head, your expression remaining the same.
Laughing louder, he squeezed the round of your thighs and took a deep breath, leaning in to give you a quick messy kiss before he said, “Gonna show me what it’s like to fuck a little slut, or what?”
Reaching for his hardened length, he intakes a sharp breath between his teeth at your touch, his eyebrows furrowing. Lifting your hips, you keep your eyes on him, his head falling back to look up at you with parted lips. His hands are stuck to your hips, making themselves at home there, his fingertips massaging your skin carefully.
Lining him up, he’s right in place, both of you ready to go. Through shared breath, your hearts are racing, but you hesitated. Composing himself as best as he could, Minho swallowed hard and shook his head a bit.
“Don’t do it if you don’t want to,” he whispered, giving you the whole truth, you could see it in his eyes.
“I want to,” you whispered back. “I want you, I need you…” Leaning into him, you crash your lips onto his at the same time you let your hips settle onto his lap, his girthy length slipping inside of you with ease.
Gasping, a wave of euphoria washed over you, your back arching you into his chest as his hips thrust up into you once he felt your slick wrap around him. Releasing a moan together, you both laughed breathlessly and subtly shifted as the overwhelming sensation sucked you under.
“Oh… my god,” Minho groaned from his chest, digging his fingertips into your hips. While he mentally talked down his release to himself, you swayed your hips forward and back, just slightly, to get used to the stretch. It wasn’t painful, Minho wasn’t hurting you, but he was obviously bigger than Hyunjin, something you weren’t used to.
Your body was comfortable, that much was clear, at least you could both tell by the way he so effortlessly slid into you with a shrewd squelch.
“You okay?” Minho asked as you gripped him around his shoulders, chest to chest. Nuzzling his face into your neck, he pressed a few soft kisses, feeling how, like him, you couldn’t catch your breath. Nodding, you sighed, and sucked in a gust of air through your lips.
“Yeah.” Whispering to him, you move so you can rest your forehead on his, meeting his eyes for the first time.
With just one look into his softened, heavy lidded eyes written in a language neither you nor Minho spoke yet, you feel him tense beneath you, a feeling that has you clenching around him without having even moved. Grabbing you tight by the waist he lifts you up so only the tip of his cock is sheathed.
“Jesus,” he muttered, his blown out pupils making you smile.
“Never thought sex would get you so spiritual, Min,” you teased.
“Shut up,” he smiled, letting go of your hips so you plop back down onto his lap. A loud moan escaped you, the sensation making you clobber your hands around him tight. “Mhm, still funny?”
“Hysterical,” you curled your lip, then kissed him with vigor, starting to move your hips over his at an unapologetic pace. Groaning as your lips ghosted his with every bounce, Minho slid his hands up your shirt and dragged his fingernails down your back slowly, sliding them back up to do it again before he held the small of your back, guiding your movement.
For minutes you stay this way, riding him on the leather seats of his expensive car, filling the empty air with filthy sounds and profanities while your hands explore each other's bodies. Minho was right, you’d never been with a guy that was as vocal as him before, not even Hyunjin. All the other guys you’ve slept with held it in, kept the sounds to themselves as if they were embarrassed, but Minho let it all go. You were certain no one would sound as beautiful as him, though. It spurred you on, let you know he was feeling incredible, and sparked the race to your release.
“Love the way you sound,” you whispered, popping your tongue out to tangle with his.
“Yeah?” he breathed, catching your lips in a kiss.
“Yeah,” you sighed, planting your hips, and twisting them in a circle. Minho screwed his eyes shut, giving you a nasty sound that makes you shake.
“Fuck,” he muttered, opening his eyes. “Are you gonna cum?”
“If you keep whining like that, I will,” you said from behind clenched teeth, swirling your hips in a circle again, letting your eyes fall shut as he gave you what you wanted to hear. “Too soon,” you mumbled, your knees involuntarily jutting into his thighs.
“No,” he groaned, moving his hands back down to your hips. “Cum,” he said, guiding you back into a bounce, “Next time we can fool around.” Copying your words, you give him a sly look.
Letting his hands coerce you along, every few tips of your hips you throw them in a circle, making him thrust up into you as his own release stalks him down. A guttural moan was enough to let him know he should do it again, and without thinking he does.
The two of you cling to one another, chasing your highs, singing songs of utmost pleasure for one another, the feeling within you being pulled tighter, and tighter, until it finally snaps. Your body pressed into Minho’s harder than before, locking him in place as his hips thrust up into you to ride out your high. Feeling you squeeze him tight has him spilling into you after a few more relentless bucks of his hips, definitely leaving a couple of bruises on your hips with his fingertips.
Bodies radiating with pleasure, sucking in air, shaking in aftershock like you never have, you and Minho share a slow, exhausted kiss. Parting lips, you take a few moments to gaze at one another, reveling in the euphoric feeling for a while longer.
You’re the first to break the silence, glancing to the window beside you, giggling. A smile grew on his face as he watched you, then he followed your gaze and let out his own chuckle. He lifted a hand to swipe across the fogged up window, leaving behind a smudged handprint.
“How am I getting off of you without making a mess?” you whispered to him, pulling your lips into a line with a laugh. Looking down at where he was still inside of you, he pouted his bottom lip, glancing around the backseat for anything to help you guys out. Placing a hand around your back he scooted forward, taking you with him, and slipped a hand in the pouch that was on the back of the passenger seat.
“Shit,” he shrugged, sitting back on the leather. “Guess we’re makin’ a mess,” he sighed, looking at you with a sweet smile. “Wait,” he stopped you before you could move. Wrapping both hands around your back, he shifted slowly and carefully, keeping all extremities safe from the car set up, and he placed you on your back where he could slip out of you with ease.
“Genius,” you said sarcastically. With another shrug he smirked.
“What can I say?” He played along, reaching over your head for the panties he pulled off of you a half hour ago. Maneuvering the pair of unflattering bikini cut underwear over your feet, he slid them all the way up and planted a kiss to the inside of one of your ankles. Blushing, you turn your cheek to hide, regretting your choice of undergarments.
Getting laid in the backseat of one of your best friends' cars wasn’t on the agenda for this evening, but here you were, with Minho helping you back into your jeans.
“Thank you,” you said, sitting up to put the button back together, and Minho, who was situating himself, shot you a funny glance.
“Don’t thank me, you make it sound like-”
“For my pants, Min,” you laughed, leaning over to kiss his cheek. He opened his mouth to speak, then hesitated, letting it close, then open again. “You don’t have to say anything,” you whispered, and he huffed.
“But I feel like there’s so much to say,” he shook his head. “I mean, are you kidding me? I have so much to say to you.” His tone of voice doesn’t seem to match the strength of his gaze that’s on you. Lifting a hand, you placed it on his shoulder and gave it a squeeze.
“I know,” you nodded, your eyes wandering to the number you did on his neck, “I know you do, and I have… so much to say to you.” Looking into his eyes, the emotion within them shifted. What once was worried, and somewhat shameful, was now full of hope.
“Not now,” he said, and you nodded.
“Not now,” you repeated. He maintained eye contact with you for a little while longer, then sighed and nodded toward the door.
“Come on,” he said, then made you laugh with, “It’s fucking hot in here.”
Jumping out of the Range Rover, using his hand to help you out, you and Minho both share smiles as you stretch your limbs like complete dorks. Slamming the door shut, Minho held open his arms for you to fall into, burying your face in his chest.
Circling his hands over your back, you want to stay right here and melt into his touch, but a person standing on the corner of the street caught your eye. They’re leaning against the building with their arms folded across their chest, looking straight at you.
“Minho?” You get his attention with a whisper.
“Hm?” he hummed, looking down at you, kissing the top of your head on the way. An act that made your knees quiver at the moment.
Hyunjin was never much of a boyfriend, making all of your friends wonder why you’ve stuck by him for so long. You know what they say though, love makes you crazy… or, love makes you end up in your best friends backseat straddling his waist… Something like that… Right?
wc: [PART THREE] 6.6k. [ minho & hyunjin x fem!reader / jade ]
warnings: explicit sexual content, angst, infidelity themes, everyone sucks it's great, friend group drama, cussing, homophobia themes through the series- it's the 90s, alcohol use/abuse, smoking, mental health themes/anxiety through series, if i forgot anything please tell me.
SEPTEMBER 10TH, 1998
JADE & MINHO'S HOME, SORO
“Dada! Dada! Dada!” Is screamed from the high chair beside where you sit pulling apart pieces of banana, tossing them onto the tray for the baby to eat.
“Jeonghan! Jeonghan! Jeonghan!” Gets shouted back from the dark haired, sweater wearing figure with his back to you. Glancing over his shoulder, Minho smiled at your son, reassuring him he was still there, he was only cooking at the stove.
The house smelled of a mix of sweet and savory breakfast foods Minho had started preparing after you popped your baby in the bathtub. It was Saturday morning, which meant he had the day off- the entire weekend off, actually- leaving him with forty-eight hours to do his favorite thing. Take care of his little family.
When life shifted for the two of you, Minho wasted no time. In a week you were officially moved into his house with some help from Han and Chan, and for a year and a nine months or so, you’ve been living somewhat peacefully in your unexpected happily ever after.
Finding out you were pregnant didn’t come as much of a shock, if anything it became a nuisance. Almost like a reality check, or some type of wake up call, those two pink lines you discovered in Han’s bathroom put everything into perspective.
For nearly the entirety of the pregnancy, you were riding an unpredictable whirlwind of a rollercoaster. It was truly an unforgiving trip, one you never hoped to experience ever again.
The chubby cheeks and cheesy smile that was being flashed at you this morning made it all worthwhile, however. Bringing your son into this world after debating whether or not you wanted to was the best decision you had ever made for yourself.
“Dada!” Jeonghan shouted once again, with more persistence since Minho was focused on the pans in front of him. Turning back with a silly glare for the baby, your son erupted into a fit of giggles, throwing a chunk of banana onto the tiled kitchen floor to which Minho gasped.
“Not on the floor that hasn’t been washed in… forever,” Minho groaned, then started to laugh as he looked at you. Breaking off a piece of the fruit, you popped it in your own mouth and shook your head, wearing a smile.
“Someone should do something about that,” you said.
“If he’s gonna make more messes, why clean it in the first place?” Minho snickered, then focused back on his work.
Slapping a hand on the tray, your son grabbed a fistful of banana and held it up in the air, turning to you.
“Don’t even think about it,” you said gently, smizing at your son. He cracked a smile, one that squished his cheeks and almost closed his eyes as he showed off his few tiny teeth. He was a carbon copy of his father with his round face, soft jaw, and button nose.
Every time he smiled you were reminded of where he came from, his little grin had the ability to take over his expression just like his fathers, his eyes scrunched into little half moons just the same.
“Eat your banana,” you said, watching him relax as you continue to speak kindly to him. “It is so tasty, trust me, I’ve eaten more of it.” Rolling your eyes, you took another bite and heard Minho laugh from the stove.
“There’s two more over here, want another?” he asked, peering over toward you. Outside there’s a sound of a car pulling up into the driveway.
“No thank you,” you answer vaguely, leaning forward in your chair to try to see out the kitchen window.
This neighborhood was typically a quiet one, in the middle of a town, Soro, where people tended to keep to themselves. To get to your driveway one would have to take a detour down an alleyway not many people knew about. It was extremely rare to have surprise visitors.
“Is Han coming over?” you asked, standing up. “Ah!” You raised your voice in defeat as Jeonghan jackhammered the banana to the floor, laughing with glee.
“No, he’s away this weekend,” Minho mumbled, half in the zone as he glanced around to find the source of your stress. Clicking his tongue when he caught sight of the squashed fruit, he sighed and chuckled. He said some cute things to the baby as you folded your arms over your chest and stepped over to the back door to get a good look out the window.
A dark, sapphire blue four door model of an expensive sports car was parked beside Minho’s Range Rover, a car you’ve never seen a day in your life. The windows were tinted black, shielding whoever was inside from the outside world.
“Who is it?” Minho asked from behind you. He took matters into his own hands and was now feeding the banana directly to Jeonghan, who didn’t seem to want to put up a fight. If he had Minho’s attention, he would be as happy as ever.
“Probably some lost jackass,” you muttered, squinting at the vehicle.
This has happened before, random people pulling into your or your neighbors driveways, looking for their way across town. It wasn’t a bougie way of living where you were, in fact it was pretty run down, but it was perfect for your family.
“Baba, baba.” your son babbled with a mouthful of banana. “Baaaba!”
“Shit, I didn’t make one,” you sighed, turning to the boys for a second. Minho popped another piece of fruit between the baby’s lips and nodded.
“I got it,” he smiled, checking you out head to toe as he walked towards the cabinets to prepare a bottle for your son.
“Don’t look at me like that.” Your cheeks flushed after he winked at you.
“Can’t help it,” he playfully rolled his eyes, scooping formula from a tin. “You’re gorgeous.”
Giggling to yourself, you bit onto your bottom lip and glanced down at your pajamas that were overdue for a wash. Your hair was pulled back messily and there wasn’t a trace of makeup on your morning face. You haven’t even showered yet, Jeonghan was clean before you. Mom life wasn’t glamorous in the slightest, yet Minho had a way of making you feel like you were a million bucks every single day.
Giving him one more happy smile, your attention is turned back outside at the sound of a car door slamming shut. Long, sleek dark hair pulled back halfway in a tie with angry brows and eyes glaring at you in the window are walking toward the back porch steps.
“You’ve got to be kidding me,” your tone fell disgustingly bitter. The smile you once wore is smacked off your expression by the grimace moving closer to your door.
At the counter, Minho tried asking you what was going on, and who had shown up, though judging by your tone he could take a wild guess and hit a bullseye.
Snatching the handle of the door, you stormed out onto the porch before the dominatrix had a chance to walk up the stairs. He walked with a purpose, his shoulders slightly raised like he was angry.
“What the fuck do you want, Hyunjin?” you spat, your stance wide at the top of the stairs so he couldn’t get past you. Looking up at you from the ground, he drug his tongue across his bottom lip, smirking, taking in the sight before him.
It’d been three months since the last time either of you were around one another.
If it were two years ago, you’d be sweating under pressure standing here dressed like this in front of him. The person you were before Minho and your son was weak for Hyunjin, you’d be insanely flustered and would rather drop dead than let this heartthrob see you without a shower.
More than one blessing came from having Jeonghan, you were gifted the ability to no longer care what other people thought of you, especially this asshole. Your priorities were to raise and protect your son, and nurture your relationship with Minho.
Hyunjin tucked a piece of his hair behind his ear and placed his hands on the railings of the stairs, lifting a foot to rest it on the bottom one. You copied his stance, asserting dominance, telling him with body language that he wasn’t getting past you, or inside your home.
“Answer the question,” you muttered, sharpening your eyes.
“Not even a hello,” Hyunjin sighed, the angsty smirk still playing on his lips. “You’ve changed.”
“I haven’t heard from you in three months, you don’t deserve a hello,” you said. “What the fuck do you want, before I call the cops.”
Narrowing his glare, he cocked his head to the side and said quietly, “I want my son.”
A loud, humorless cackle of disbelief escaped you. Tossing your head backward, you sighed heavily and couldn’t hide the fury that manifested as a maniacal grin.
“You’re unbelievable,” you said. Hyunjin doesn’t find it as funny as you.
“I want my son,” he said a bit louder, tightening his grip on the posts.
“Then you should’ve called the judge,” you threw in his face. “Three months, Hyunjin. Thats a lot of time to miss, you broke the fucking agreement, and now you show up without permission, which is also against the agreement, and demand me to give you my son.”
The main reason you were unsure whether or not to become a mother was staring you in the face. In fact, it had to do with both men, the one taking care of the baby inside the house as well. That night at Han’s, after feeling sick for almost an entire month, the moment those lines appeared you were distraught, your heart ripping directly in half.
Coming out of a fresh break up, the two men you were romantically tangled up with had overlapped, leaving you unsure of who the child belonged to.
Twenty minutes were spent on the tiled bathroom floor in silent tears, but the boys in the house were too good, and knew you too well. Minho sat outside the door, waiting patiently, asking you every now and again if you were alright and if you’d open the door for him when you were ready.
Around the fifth time he asked, once you’d exhausted yourself with sobs, you pulled the doorknob and popped the door open a crack. Minho stepped inside carefully, pouting at the sight of you curled up in a ball on the floor. He sat down next to you, held out his hand for you to hold and let you tell him what was going on at your own pace. From the very first moment, Minho was nothing but supportive, respectful and loving. He stepped up and took on the role Hyunjin didn’t want even though there was a chance the child wasn’t his.
A couple of months into your pregnancy you were able to find out who was responsible for the little one, and Minho was on board straight away. he accompanied you to all of your appointments anyway, and you were living in his house, there wasn’t a second thought whether he’d want to help you or not.
Hyunjin was the one you had to chase. One would think if there was a fifty fifty shot that he’d be able to avoid this for the rest of his life that he’d want to take it, but it took Minho going through Han, going through Chan, going through Changbin, going through Felix to get to the bastard.
You prayed to a God you never believed in that the child was Minho’s.
You wanted to be rid of Hyunjin.
Unfortunately that wasn’t your fate, and now you were stuck dealing with him whenever he decided he wanted to be a father.
Part of you wondered if the ring Minho put on your finger after your son was born had anything to do with Hyunjin’s need to still care.
“Our lawyers alway said that if we could work it out on our own we wouldn’t need to go to court,” Hyunjin’s tone mimicked a taunt, like he was talking down to a child. It boiled your blood further.
“I’m dealing with you, I have to go to court,” you grilled. “My son is a year and three months old. He's going to start recognizing who is and isn’t around.”
“That’s why I’m here,” Hyunjin shrugged, finding nothing wrong with his unannounced visit. Groaning audibly, you laughed again in sheer frustration.
“It’s damaging, Hyunjin,” you shook your head. “You come around every few months like he’s a dog who’ll be excited to see you no matter how long you’ve been gone. He's a baby, this shit is psychologically damaging and I won’t let it happen to my son.”
“Our son,” Hyunjin smizes, knowing those words always got under your skin. “Jeonghan. You named him after my grandfather. My mother’s father.” Maintaining face, you hardened your glare and clenched your jaw. You said what needed to be said, he wasn’t getting his hands on that baby.
From inside the house you hear your little one belly laughing, which meant Hyunjin could hear him too. The smirk he wore on his lips faltered at the sound. If there was anything he loathed most about this situation, it was that you ended up with Minho.
“Oh, wow, he’s actually home?” he scoffed theatrically. “Thought he took any chance he could get to go to work. I heard flirting with customers for tips doesn’t make you much.”
“You should really get your facts straight before you try to piss me off,” you said, raising your brows. “Where do you get your information from? Minho hasn’t worked at the bar for like six months.” Prodding his cheek with his tongue, Hyunjin shook his head and glanced away. It was a tiny victory, stumping him when he tried to play his mind games that no longer affected you. Every time he came back, you only got stronger.
“Let me have him, I’ll bring him back tomorrow,” he said, shifting only his eyes over to you.
Grinning, you nodded towards the car and said, “You even have a carseat? A crib? Bottles? Formula? Maybe a stroller?” He opened his mouth to speak, but you cut him right off, “What do you even need him for? You didn’t want him!” Hyunjin slammed his fists into the posts on the stairs, startling you.
“What if I want him now, dammit?!” he shouted.
You heard the door behind you open with a creak of the hinges. Keeping your glare fixed on Hyunjin, you watched with glee as his changes when he caught a glimpse of Minho over your shoulder.
“What’s going on?” Minho asked, looking down to Hyunjin with disgust.
The man at the bottom of the stairs can’t seem to put together an answer, in fact it doesn’t seem like he’s heard what Minho’s said at all.
Turning your head, you find Minho close to the door with Jeonghan in his arms. The baby was content, laying back in the nook of Minho’s elbow, sucking down the bottle that he made. The sight was enough to make anyone melt.
“I don’t appreciate the noise,” Minho, though coddling a baby, appeared defensive. “Especially while there’s children present.” Hyunjin rolled his eyes.
“It’s ten in the fucking morning,” he said.
“Language?” Minho furrowed his brows.
“Please, you live with this one,” he pointed to you, “She’s no fucking Mary Poppins. When did you get so soft, Min?” Titling his head to the side, Hyunjin smirked infamously, again.
“A lot changes when you become a father,” Minho narrowed his eyes. “But I don’t need to explain, you already get it, don’t you?” If looks could kill, Minho would be dead on the floor.
Stepping up onto the bottom stair, Hyunjin leaned forward, ready to unload his meaningless bullshit, but the passenger door of his sports car slammed shut, gathering everyone's attention from the porch.
“Hyunjin,” Felix’s deep voice shouted. “Let’s go.” Another boy you haven’t seen in three months. Though you’ve heard from him, he’s called a few times and left messages. Not much had changed, he was still tall, lanky, baby-faced Felix.
He gives you a look, a sympathetic one, as if he’s apologizing to you.
“Really?” you frowned, and Felix shrugged.
“I’m sorry,” he said, giving his head a small shake. “I tried to stop this.”
“Always,” Hyunjin groaned dramatically, rolling his head backward. “You always have to take her side.” Felix took three steps closer, folding his arms.
“I do,” his tone is stern. Looking back at you, his eyes flickered to the baby for a second, a breath corrupting him, then he looked back to you. “Y’okay?” he asked, his intention meaning something deeper.
“Be a lot better if I had a warning,” you said. Closing his eyes, Felix shrugged and shook his head again. He knew better, he should’ve called, but then again you know how Hyunjin can be when he gets something in his head. It’s inevitable.
“We weren’t coming here,” Felix muttered, sending a glare toward Hyunjin who’s grilling his boyfriend right back. “Let’s go. I told you how to go about this, this isn’t it. I’m driving us home.”
Behind you the baby cooed, shifting himself around in Minho’s arms to look where Felix’s voice was coming from. The bottle fell from his lips, Minho catching it quickly before it rolled onto the ground.
Your son lifted a finger and pointed toward Felix, uttering a quiet, “Who?”
Sharing a look with Minho, you took a breath and said, “That’s Felix.”
“Vee-liss,” Jeonghan tried to repeat, making Minho chuckle. His inquisitive little eyes scanned his surroundings, and once they found you he reached out his arms. “Mama,” he cooed.
Scooping him up you propped him on your hip and smiled as he gazed around the backyard happily, taking in every sight and every sound. Watching him experience life for the first time was something unimaginable, you almost forget that there’s trash on your doorstep.
Swapping your smile for a stone cold glare, you looked down at Hyunjin who was completely enamored by the baby.
Eyes as big as the moon, Hyunjin watched the little one intently, slightly smiling at every tiny move he’d make. All four of you stood in silence, letting the child have a moment.
That was a thing parents did with others- sat around and watched their babies do things. Many evenings have been spent with Chan and Han on the living room floor while your son tore apart his toy box.
Nights at Haven were a thing of the past.
You kept your eyes on Hyunjin while he watched Jeonghan, keeping an indestructible barrier around your heart. A master of charisma, you wouldn’t allow him to ‘puppy dog eyes’ his way into getting what he wants today.
Shit, that’s kinda what gave you the very thing you hold in your arms.
“He's beautiful,” Hyunjin whispered, not wanting to disturb the child’s admiration of nature. Sighing, you nodded.
Three months ago he saw him through a car window. It was a measly glance, nothing of grandeur, happening just before Hyunjin snatched the child support agreement out of your hands to rip in half. The day before Jeonghan's first birthday.
“He looks like you,” Hyunjin said, pulling his eyes away from the baby for half a second to look up at you.
You scoffed and pulled a silly face. “Not in the slightest.”
Hyunjin made a soft sound that warmed the edges of the cold front you were projecting, a small laugh that tumbled you backward a couple of years. It was genuine, and you knew it was genuine because Felix gets him to make that sound often. At least, he used to when you’d be around them before the rapture.
Your son looked down at where the sound came from, finally acknowledging the human being a few feet in front of him, a moment you hoped wouldn’t happen.
Hyunjin gave him a smile.
Your son lifted a finger to point at him and asked, “Who?” Hyunjin's smile falters.
The light that started to pool in his eyes the second your son came out onto the porch was wiped away, like the only word your son knew how to properly say in the right context had physically hurt him.
Swallowing hard, you honestly aren’t sure what to say. Hyunjin hasn’t been a constant in his life, he didn’t have a name.
Hannie, was his Uncle Han, unbeknownst slowly becoming Jeonghan's own nickname.. Channie, was his Uncle Chan. The other boys, when they came around, got silly nicknames too, but these two weren’t around ever. You never expected them to need introductions.
“Who?” Your son asked again, looking to you for instruction. Meeting his eyes, you tried to take a deep breath but felt as if someone had wrapped a rope around your lungs and was yanking it tighter and tighter.
Hyunjin was watching with a broken heart and a longing gaze, and Minho stood behind you with his arms folded, a protective foot away. One was his father, and the other was actually his father.
Hyunjin, though he put up a believable act today, you weren’t sure if he was going to split again.
So, through your teeth, you muttered a painful, “Jinnie,” just as your son was about to ask you who this man was for the third time.
Placing one hand on your shoulder and the other over your heart, your baby looked at Hyunjin and gave him a once over. A sassy habit of his when he was around anyone unfamiliar, something he inherited from none other than Hyunjin himself.
“Chi-nny,” Jeonghan said.
“That’s me,” Hyunjin said gently.
Breaking your gaze off of your son, you looked down to him in shock that he didn’t protest the name.
“Chi-nny, well, Mama,” your son said, his tone sad, laying his head down on your shoulder. Biting your bottom lip you averted your eyes from Hyunjin and took a grounding breath.
He remembered him.
“Time to go inside,” Minho suggested, smoothing a hand over both of your backs. Hyunjin furrowed his brows.
“Why?” he asked.
Thinning your lips for a second you bobbed your head. “Jinnie, yell, Mama,” you repeat clearly for Hyunjin to hear.
“What!” He screwed his face up in confusion, beginning to raise his voice already, proving to the toddler that Jinnie does in fact yell at Mama.
“He remembers you,” you shrugged, pulling yourself out of the baby daddy fantasy that was minutes away from ensuing.
Hyunjin nearly gasped, “Remembers… me?”
Rolling your eyes you said, “We were in the parking lot of the grocery store. I was picking up his birthday cake, you were visiting the liquor store next door.” Hyunjin glanced to the stairs. “It was the first time in a long time I’d caught you, so I tried to give you the paperwork.”
“You took it from her, ripped it to pieces and screamed in her face,” Minho added, giving your waist a soothing squeeze. “While this one watched from the window.”
The baby in your arms turned around to look at Minho, a grin breaking out onto his chubby cheeks. “Dada,” he cooed, holding out a hand toward him.
Hyunjin whipped his head up in a flash, eyes burning into Minho’s.
“Really? Kid calls you Dada?” he spat. “I’m half of him, and I get Jinnie?”
“Hyunjin,” Felix stated, taking three more steps toward the stairs. “Let’s… go.”
The blonde took a step, getting closer as he rose on the stairs. Behind you, Minho pulled you aside, taking your place at the top of the staircase. His arms fanned out to hold onto the railings in case Hyunjin tried to slip through.
“You don’t deserve that title,” Minho grilled, narrowing his eyes. “And last time I checked, you aren’t listed on the birth certificate, did you forget about that?”
Hyunjin shot you a chilling glare that’s broken in more ways than one.
Your son watched his father with caution, observing his behavior while cuddling up on your shoulder. Cradling the back of his head, you look over to Felix and plead him with your eyes to take Hyunjin away.
If anyone could remember what happened the last time these two went nose to nose, they’d want to end this as fast as possible.
Felix nodded, dropping his arms to his side.
“Did you forget the kid’s a product of her cheating on you?” Hyunjin’s expression broke out into a grin, making him seem proud. “Remember that?” He took another step up the porch, and just before he is eye level with Minho, whose temper was rising by the millisecond, Felix is grabbing onto Hyunjin’s wrist.
Minho’s grip on the railings relaxed, color returning to his knuckles as he said, “You’ve gone soft, Jinnie.” Teasing him with his own words, letting the nickname hit him where it hurts. “Felix wear the pants now?” he said while Felix pulled Hyunjin down to the grass, giving Minho a look in the process.
“Minho,” you whispered harshly. Felix had done plenty for you since Jeonghan came into the picture, there was no need to talk down to him.
“Sorry, Lix,” Minho said softly, shaking his head.
The lanky boy locking Hyunjin under his arm was about to open his mouth until a car whizzing down your street took the scene. It came to a screeching stop at your curb.
“Oh, wonderful,” Hyunjin chuckled.
The car door slammed shut behind an angry Chan walking up your lawn. Felix sighed in exhaustion, or frustration. Probably both.
“We’re leaving,” he raised his voice, holding a hand up to Chan, waving a white flag.
“You called Chan?” you whispered to Minho who gave you a smirk.
“Damn right you’re leaving,” Chan said, puffing his chest, stopping beside Hyunjin and Felix’s car.
Your son squirmed in your arms, sitting up tall to shout, “ANNIE!”
He caught Hyunjin’s attention once more. Submissive in Felix’s grip while his boyfriend defended him, his gaze softened immensely, sending a shattering crack through the walls you’ve put up around you and your family.
Stumbling over his own feet as Felix guided him to the car, he’s acting like it’s going to be the last time he sees his son. Chan and Minho’s voices are ineffective, he can’t hear a thing they’re saying and neither can you.
Jeonghan digs his fingers into your arm, agitated by the scene ensuing around him.
“Let me get the door for ya,” Chan snickered, yanking the passenger door of the sports car open. Felix avoided eye contact, letting the bullets in the form of words rain down over them both.
Hyunjin gripped onto the edge of the door, resisting Felix’s attempt to sit him down. He frowned, his lips pulling downward in a way they would before he’d cry.
Your son would make the same face.
Felix muttered something to him only the two can hear, and Chan, probably begging him to get in the car so he could avoid a physical end to this story.
“Need some help?” Chan questioned sarcastically, rounding the door to grab onto Hyunjin’s arms, yanking them off of the door.
Hyunjin retaliated, tearing his eyes off of the baby, pushing Chan away by the chest. Then the Hyunjin you’ve come to know makes an appearance. Throwing a hand backward in the form of a fist, he launched it at Chan, aiming for his jaw, but the Aussie caught it instead, jutting backward the slightest.
Flinching, Felix groaned audibly and shoved Chan backward himself with his hip.
“Fuck off!” he shouted at him. “Chan, fuck off!”
Holding his hands up, Chan smirked and took two steps back.
“I like this Felix,” he said. “Control your man, yeah? You leave my family alone.”
Shaking his head, Felix finally got Hyunjin into the car, slamming the door shut. He doesn’t say anything to Chan, nor to Minho. Instead, as he rounded the car he gave you a wave and got inside.
“Bye!” Chan shouted happily, slapping the top of the car twice as it started to back down the driveway.
The three and a half of you are quiet as you watch the shiny blue car disappear down the street.
A lump manifested in your throat, one that threatened to bring tears to your eyes. Jeonghan, the very being who you swore to protect was experiencing his first moment of grief. And it was for you, of all people, because of his estranged biological father.
There’s a soft babble from your hip, the little one humming a few noises without care, happy the world around him was quiet once more. Taking a look at him he’s focused on you, gazing up with a look that resembles admiration.
He sat himself up properly, holding onto your shoulder with both hands, and smiled.
“I’m sorry,” you whispered to him, giving him a smile in return.
Down on the lawn Chan was starting his way up the stairs, brushing his hands together, muttering, “He didn’t touch you did he?” to whoever was listening. Minho, shaking his head, extended a hand to shake one of Chan’s, and began to explain the situation to him, gesturing toward you a couple of times.
“Maaama,” your son said softly, bouncing twice, kicking his feet.
“Haaannie,” you sing, dipping your chin down to kiss his squishy cheek. He giggled, shying away for half of a second before he threw himself onto your chest, nuzzling his head against you with the cutest coo.
This is when the tears spill, overwhelming you to the point of a sudden, sharp breath.
Minho whipped his head in your direction, eyes wide, Chan glancing your way as well.
“I’m okay,” you mumbled, nodding your head a couple of times as the boys hurried to your side. Minho slid an arm over your shoulder, placing his hand on the back of your neck.
Massaging his fingers into your skin, he watched you calm yourself down, then said, “We can do something about this.” He sent a glance to Chan. “We can call our lawyer, see what we can do, or we can call the cops.”
“Yeah, he can’t get away with this,” Chan’s brows are furrowed deep into his eyes. “Disrupting your life unannounced is wrong in the first place, but he broke a contract. You guys could sue, probably.”
Minho swiped his thumb beneath your eyes, brushing away your tears. Falling quiet, he studied you, taking you in, not saying another word until you made up your mind.
You parented your son together, you made decisions together, you were raising him together, you loved him together, however, when it came down to the court, the agreements, the paperwork, the lawyers, the judges… Minho left a majority of that up to you. He shared his opinions and his feelings of course, to which you listened at full attention, taking them into consideration always, making sure he felt as involved as possible.
Minho was your son's father, he was your son's caregiver, he was the one who stayed, the one who stepped up when you could’ve been left with absolutely nothing.
But, one day your son was going to ask why he doesn’t look like him. He's going to go to school and learn about families and wonder why his friends have simpler family trees than he does. When he meets new doctors, new people, and has to go over family history he can’t tell them about Minho’s, he doesn’t share an ounce of his DNA.
He’s going to ask questions. He's going to be curious. Knowing yourself, and Hyunjin, the son you shared was going to be a nosey little jerk at some point in time, and you weren’t sure if you wanted to cut off the source or not.
Looking at Minho now, shifting over to Chan momentarily, you can tell the two of them are ready to take action. They want to ruin him, finally put an end to the reign of terror, snuff out the darkness before Jeonghan gains enough consciousness to know it’s even there.
“I can call whoever you want me to call,” Minho said quietly.
Parting your lips, hesitating for a moment, Minho perked a brow, on alert, until your voice paralyzes him.
“No,” you whispered. Your fiancé and best friend are stumped.
Your son had gone quiet, his chest rising and falling heavily against yours, being lulled to sleep by the sound of the birds chirping around you.
“No?” Chan said when he realized neither of you were going to say much else, looking between you both in disbelief. Minho’s defeated eyes drop down the top of the baby's head. “You’re crying,” he gestured to you, then to Minho, “You’re furious,” he scoffed. “I’m pissed as fuck ‘cause I had to see his face, and now you’re not gonna do a thing about it?”
Taking a deep breath, focused on Minho, you give your head a slight shake, “No.”
“Honestly, what the…” Chan stepped backward, dragging his fingers through his dark curls. “You could make money here, you could be done with him, like done with him for real this time, and you’re not gonna do anything-”
“Chan,” Minho snapped. Dropping his hands at his sides Chan turned and sighed. A thousand different things he could say flashed through his expression before he even opened his mouth.
“Are you really not going to do anything?” he asked Minho, pausing between statements, emphasizing his frustration. “You’re going to move past this like it never happened? So that it can happen again? And again?”
Swallowing hard, the lump in your throat was back.
“I know you, and I know why you won’t open your mouth,” Chan grilled, shooting you a look before he focused back on Minho. “You’ve got everything you’ve always wanted and more. But, he’s still got his claws in deep.”
“Oh my god,” you groaned, rolling your eyes. Tipping your chin up a bit so you don’t have to look at either of them, you let a few tears slip down your cheeks. “Chan, shut up.”
“I’m just saying,” the Aussie shrugged. “To both of you even, it’s been well over a year, longer than that, and he is still messing with you guys.”
“I had his baby,” you sneered, glaring at him, eyes stinging. Sucking in a deep breath you continued, “Maybe it was a stupid decision, maybe I wasn’t thinking clearly because he still has his claws in deep, maybe I was worried this would be my only chance to be a mom, maybe I was pushing a boundary to see if the people who said they loved me would stay-”
“You do a lot of that,” Chan nodded, clenching his jaw, his own tears welling in his eyes. Minho pointed his eyes to the baby on your chest again, allowing you and Chan to hash this out yourselves.
Minho wouldn’t be here if he didn’t already know how you were. That was one thing none of your friends could get through their heads.
The realization that you and Hyunjin were one of the same.
Unable to let go of one another, unable to cut the cord, like a couple of sadistic addicts that fed on the drama, that needed it to live.
It appeared in both of your lives differently, Hyunjin’s lying on the forefront for the world to see, while yours lied beneath the surface, a trauma in your subconscious fueling this desire you unknowingly led your life with.
Seemingly enough, you both ended up with someone willing to set your issues aside and put up with them… Or, ignore them, and accept them because they loved you so deeply.
From the day Felix fell into Hyunjin’s trap you couldn’t begin to ever wonder why someone so innocent, someone so sweet with so much going for them would settle for a monster that would bring them nothing but stress.
After what’s just occurred today, and what has happened in the past, you meet Minho’s eyes here on the porch, holding onto a baby that wasn’t his, while wearing a ring he slipped onto your finger, and you wonder the same thing.
How did someone so sweet, with so much understanding, with so much talent, and so much going for them… How did he end up here with you?
go back to part two | go to part one of TASTE | masterlist
wc: [PART TWO] 10.8k. [ minho & hyunjin x fem!reader / jade ]
warnings: explicit sexual content, angst, infidelity themes, everyone sucks it's great, friend group drama, cussing, homophobia themes through the series- it's the 90s, alcohol use/abuse, smoking, mental health themes/anxiety through series, if i forgot anything please tell me.
SEPTEMBER 1ST, 1996
SORO
Long, delicate fingers intertwined with your hair tugging you backward, pulling you flush against his bare chest while he wrapped his other arm around you to grip the sides of your neck.
Pressing his cheek to yours, he locked you in place while his hips smacked into the round of your ass, thrusting into you insatiably.
Babbling mindlessly, he’s fucked you senseless once already, not hesitating to do it again, you didn’t have a clue as to what was spilling from your lips.
Sticking out his tongue, he danced it over your earlobe, a sensitive place you’ve grown to love having him mess with, a trick you use yourself, one you ultimately stole from him.
“Such a good slut for me,” he whispered, nipping the soft skin gently. Rolling your head backward, you lay in the dip of his shoulder comfortably, letting him aggressively, yet passionately, knock away any other thought out of your euphorically static mind.
Pursing his lips he looked down at you, eyes sharp, like he was on alert, simultaneously woven with a tinge of fear, or uncertainty.
Caressing the skin on your neck, releasing his pressure, he kissed your cheek and asked, “Who’s fucking you, baby?”
A mix between a moan and a messy jumble of his name between whimpers makes him chuckle.
“Let’s try that again,” his voice deepened, “Who’s been fucking you all morning?”
Another whine escaped you before you mumbled, “Y-You.”
Humming with pride, his grip tightened around your throat. “I have a name,” he grovels just behind his teeth.
“Hyunjin.” Came out of you fast with a sigh. “Hyunjin!”
Then, the unthinkable occurs.
From the bottom of his soulless, inconsiderate being, comes the loudest, most erotic sound you’ve ever heard him make- one that sparks your release, igniting it ablaze like you were doused in gasoline and he was holding a match.
Shaking in his arms, crying out to him, Hyunjin lays you forward, pressing you into the mattress where he snapped his hips mercilessly. Overstimulation invades your brain, the tiny sensors going off all over your body as you writhed beneath him, listening to him sing you a pretty little song.
Lost in the sounds, in the gasps, in the moans, you nearly miss him coming, pressing deep inside of you with a nasty grip on your body.
On your back, Hyunjin sucked in deep breaths, much like you, releasing a soft whine with every exhale. He stirred slightly to press a kiss to your cheek, the tiny hairs on both of your faces slick with a sweet gleam of sweat.
“So good,” Hyunjin whispered, kissing your skin one more time. “So good.”
Side-eyeing him where you laid, you breathed through your lips, waiting for him to move. There was a wave of electricity surging through your veins, and though your skin tingled with utter ecstasy, you needed him to move.
Shifting your hips, he felt you and tightened his hold, pressing another kiss to your cheek.
“No,” he whined, the sounds flowing from him now as if he’s always made them. “Keep me in, it feels so good.”
“Hyunjin, please get up,” you said quietly, and his groan that answers is all too immature, feeding into the pleasurable sounds like it was some type of joke all of a sudden.
“But you feel so…”
“Hyunjin,” you cut him off, speaking up. “Get off of me.”
Following orders, he relaxed his greedy grasp and retreated off of you, taking a few steps away from the bed. Rolling onto your back you fluttered your eyes shut and lifted your hands to drag them across your face, Hyunjin doing the same to push his dark locks back.
Keeping your eyes covered, you hear him start to putter about the bedroom, searching for his clothes that littered the floor with yours. Listening to his footsteps accompanied by his breaths, there’s a dime sized hole in your heart that begins to ache, churning your stomach with shame. A light nauseating feeling with debilitating capabilities.
An hour and a half ago you showed up to the apartment with the intent of packing some of your things into a bag so you could stay elsewhere while you went through the process of moving. Somehow along the way, after shoving a weeks worth of belongings into the small suitcase, it was left by the door and Hyunjin had fucked you twice in the bed you used to share.
It’d been three days since he caught you and Minho in the backseat of his car going at it like a couple of horny teenagers. Three days after the argument you had at the kitchen table in the early hours of the morning, where you stupidly answered the question he pestered you with, asking you if you were in love with Minho.
The question to which you answered, yes, but then quickly added how you were still very much in love with him, with Hyunjin, hinting to yourself that you weren’t as detached as you hoped to be.
Three days at Minho’s though seemed to be taking some of the edge off, like laughing and rolling around with him over his bedsheets was healthier for you than being used and pushed headfirst into Hyunjin’s. Talk about dirty laundry, that is all this morning in this bed has brought back to you, the countless times the lanky boy wandering about the hardwood floor has let you down.
Avoiding his gaze while you packed your bag, knowing that the second you caught his eye he’d pull you right under, you made it all the way to the door without succumbing to his bitty bursts of protest.
With a hand on the doorknob, you thought you were safe, in the clear, so you gave him a look. There may have been a couple seconds of thought, if you had to go back and relive it to figure out how you ended up on your back full of his cum, but ultimately the pleading crease in his brow was entirely too heart wrenching to ignore.
One may say that you came onto him, and since you’ve spent a secure amount of time with Minho, you cannot help but feel disgustingly guilty. Words have been shared through heated kisses with Minho, words that amplify this wall of shame to a thousandth degree.
Together, these past three days, the two of you stayed in, avoiding Haven, the drama, and your friends for the sake of things cooling off. Without seeing Hyunjin for seventy-two hours, you weren’t expecting much to change, you expected more of the same when you showed up here in Minho’s old blue hoodie that he took notice of in an instant. Everything was exactly how it was supposed to be, Hyunjin wallowing knee deep in assholery, until he got you in bed, and then it was like a new and improved version of your used-to-be everyday life.
“Who have you talked to?” you asked quietly, breaking the stark silence in the room. You heard Hyunjin pause. Taking your hands away from your eyes you sit up on your elbows to find him looking toward you with only his sweatpants on. Between his fingers he held his t-shirt, toying with the neckline as he bit onto his bottom lip.
“Nobody,” he said.
Scoffing, you rolled your eyes, “Bullshit, you all gossip like teenagers.”
“Worried I’ll tell them all about this?” he smirked, pulling the white shirt over his head, his muscles flexing with the movement. “Don’t want your boyfriend to know?”
“He’s not my boyfriend,” you said, keeping your eyes steady on Hyunjin as he comes back to the edge of the bed.
Knees resting against the side of the mattress, he leaned over top of you, his smirk growing, and said, “Still want to tell me you don’t have a type?”
Sighing, you shook your head. Hyunjin laughed, then brushed his nose against yours.
“I missed you,” he whispered sensually, reveling in the shared air for only a moment, then pushed off the bed with his hands to collect an article of your clothing off his floor. Watching him bend over, he took a peek at you from between his knees and chuckled. Curse the flexible bastard.
“This means nothing,” you forced out of your throat, eyes glued on his smug expression as he twirled a lacy thong on one of his fingers. Waltzing back over to you, he gestured to what he was playing with, raising a single brow.
“Sure it doesn’t,” he muttered in confidence, sliding the thin piece of underwear around your ankles to up around your hips, leaning back over your body as he does. Slipping a hand in between your thighs, he tapped your clothed center and pressed the tiniest kiss to your lips.
“Take my mess back home to your housewife,” his tone is so soft it’s near a whisper, one that sends a chill down your spine. “He seems to love sloppy seconds.”
Narrowing your eyes, you frowned. “How did you know?” you asked at the same decibel.
“Know what?” he questioned.
Swallowing hard, you whispered, “The sounds, Hyunjin. How did you know?”
For half a second his lips pulled into a devious smirk, but a joyful knock at the front door swiftly pulled the attention off of you. Whipping his head toward the bedroom door that was open a crack, Hyunjin peered down to you momentarily before shouting, “It’s open!” Then left you where you laid bare naked, not bothering to shut the door behind him.
Frowning, you waited a moment before standing on your feet, knowing if you got up right now you’d leak everything Hyunjin gave to you into the thong he slipped around your hips. The thong that wasn’t put on purposely… Which is what you’ll keep telling yourself.
A gentle, deep voice carried down the hall and into the bedroom, one that’s followed by a boisterous laugh that on any other day would make you giggle. Felix. Another face you’d been avoiding these three peaceful days.
Hyunjin truly was a man incapable of shame, because you heard the two of them move from the door to the living room with him knowing you were naked in his bed. As if he didn’t just suck the life out of you twice, you can hear them laughing together, sharing quiet mumbles over who knows what.
Your stomach churned again over the thought of having to walk out of here with Felix as a witness. With how long the two boys have been messing around, a small part of you, the tiniest part, felt bad for Felix. The little sunspot didn’t deserve to be fucked over, though maybe doing a walk-of-shame would help him out in running far away from the energy vampire lurking around this apartment.
The feeling refuses to lessen as your thoughts shift over to Minho, having to return home to him from ‘grabbing a couple things’ from Hyunjin’s. You weren’t dating, but you were sure your situation doesn’t include sleeping with other people, let alone your ex-friends-with-benefits-turned-lover.
Heaving a sigh, you slid forward on the comforter and jumped off the edge, keeping your legs pressed together as you gathered your clothes from the floor. Slipping into your leggings, you tossed Minho’s blue hoodie over your torso and pulled the hood up, pushing your disheveled hair beneath the soft fabric.
Stepping into your shoes, you take yourself over to the bedroom door quietly, trying to keep your presence under wraps. Glancing around Hyunjin’s space, his cozy room with posters on the walls, and drawers with clothes hanging out of them, and a strip of pictures the two of you took in an amusement park photo booth during a trip with your friends taped to his bedpost… A lump starts to form in your throat, one that makes tears prick your eyes.
Staring at the sequence of three photos that were in black and white, you’re taken back to that day, reminded of how happy you once were.
In the first one you’re both holding up a peace sign, winking with one eye. The second photo, the two of you are pulling funny faces, Hyunjin’s eyes were wide and he crossed them, sticking out the tip of his tongue while you purse your lips together in an angry pout. When you glanced at the third, the sorrow deepened. The third photo is the worst.
You were laughing, with your eyes screwed shut, the corners crinkling, and you can remember finding Hyunjin’s silly face incredibly endearing, inciting the crazed giggles that had made your stomach hurt. Leaning toward him, Hyunjin was looking over at you, and his gaze read like immense infatuation. His light smile over your giggles showed not only how proud he felt for making you laugh, but how in love with you he was.
There were a couple cute kisses shared after the photos were taken, that moment and the entire day swallowing you in simple happiness.
When the relationship was good, it was unbeatable. Near perfection with how the two of you could be total best friends, but, when the good turned bad, it was repulsive. Like a switch flipping in mere seconds, you and Hyunjin could become each other's demise.
Not even a week after the photo strip was taken, Hyunjin slept with Jennie, thus beginning the horrors that turned you two into what you are today.
Taking a shaky deep breath, you wiped a sneaky tear from your cheek and decided to step out of the room. It was going to have to happen at some point, may as well rip off the bandaid and get it over with.
Trekking down the hall, you appear in the living room where you catch Felix’s eye in an instant. Unsuspecting eyes take you in, while his huge smile faded to something small. The blonde boy was sitting on the couch on his knees, facing Hyunjin with both hands latched onto one of his.
Stopping your hurried self, you focus only on Felix, your eyes just as soft as his in these short seconds you shared with one another.
Checking you out, head to toe, he raised a brow slightly and said, “Hi.”
His hesitance was contagious.
After a gulp, you nodded, avoided his eyes and muttered, “Hey.”
“See you later,” Hyunjin cut in quick, giving you a smug smirk. He had an arm around the back of the couch, the one Felix wasn’t clinging onto.
“You’re coming to Haven?” Felix asked you, his pure gaze stuck where you stood. Shrugging, you cleared your throat to try to ease the awkward tension.
“I don’t… I don’t know,” you mumbled.
“We haven’t seen you in forever,” Felix said, twisting his body so he was facing you, dropping Hyunjin’s hand.
“It’s been… three days,” you kept your tone low, shrugging again. Felix pouted, his bottom lip pleading with you.
In the space between you, you could see that the flames of the friendship you shared with Felix had dwindled, becoming just glowing embers over the last two weeks. Though it hurt like hell to know the sweet boy was the breaking point of what you shared with Hyunjin, you cannot find it in your heart to hold him responsible.
For all you know, Hyunjin may have filled his head with lies, and poor pushover Felix doesn’t see anything wrong… With any of this.
“I’ll think about it,” you said, unable to say no to his sweet face. “Okay?”
“Okay,” Felix smiled, and the pout was quickly wiped away making you sigh. Nodding toward him once, you shoved a hand in the pocket of Minho’s hoodie and headed toward the front door, gripping onto the handle of the suitcase that you’d forgotten about.
“Oh,” Hyunjin spoke up, peeking over the back of the couch. Felix’s eyes followed as well, you find them peering at you when you look their way.
Hyunjin smirked again, and said slyly, “Make sure everything makes it home safely. Don’t need anything… slipping out.”
Groaning in disgust, you yanked open his front door and pushed the suitcase over the threshold without looking back at the boy who started laughing at himself.
“Is her bag broken?” you heard Felix say as the door swung shut behind you.
Stepping into Minho’s, you find him leaning against the counters of his small kitchen just inside the back door that acted as the front. Cupping the bottom of a coffee mug with the other arm crossed, he’s still dressed in what he had slept in, a grey t-shirt and old, black shorts he used to wear to dance practices. Smiling, he’s focused on his best friend sitting at the kitchen table.
Rambling on about what Jeongin had done at Haven last night, you caught on to the topic quickly, Han had his feet propped up on a chair across from his, speaking with his hands and expressive brows. The sound of you arriving caught their attention, making Han whip around with wide eyes, Minho with the gentle smile he was giving the boy a couple feet away from him.
“Hi,” Minho said, his eyes flickering down to his hoodie you donned.
Slapping a hand on the table, Han sighed dramatically, “What is that?“ he asked, staring at the suitcase you pushed inside. Turning to peek at Minho, who gives him a heavy side eye from behind the mug he now held to his lips, Han started to smile, but repressed it.
“Just some of my stuff,” you said quietly, glancing between the two of them, lingering on Minho a bit longer.
His eyes are sharp, they always are, like two tiny daggers with the inability to ever hurt you, and they’re attempting to pierce your soul at the moment. At least, it felt like they were. Minho intimidated others easily, never you, however with guilt festering in your gut it felt like his gaze knew something you did too.
“What’s wrong?” he questioned.
Shrugging in response, you said, “Nothing.”
Minho frowned something silly and dropped his brows, the first time his smile has broken since you walked in the door. Pushing off the counter with his backside, he slid the mug onto the table in front of Han and padded over to you with outstretched arms.
Hugging you around the shoulders, Minho pulled you into his chest and buried his face into your hair. Placing a kiss to the top of your head, he took a deep breath- one that triggers his entire body to tense up in your arms.
“Was he there when you went?” Han asked, and Minho twisted his head so he spoke into your ear. In a tone that sent your heart plummeting through the tiled floor of the kitchen, he muttered three words to your dismay.
“He was there.”
“Oh, shit,” Han mumbled. You heard his feet drop to the floor before he pushed the chair out from under him, standing up in a hurry. “See you guys later?” He asked as he brushed by the two of you. Minho pulled his chin back to look down at you.
“Yeah, I don’t know,” he said to Han, then glanced at him, “I’ll call you.”
Without a goodbye, Han is out the door in an instant, leaving you vulnerable in Minho’s hold. His eyes lingered on the door for a moment after it shut, then after a breath he looked at you. Pressing his lips together, thinning them out so tight they lose their pink color, he nodded.
Everything about his expression and the way he carried himself made you want to lose it. You didn’t want to hurt Minho, and after everything that had already gone down this morning, the feeling of shame mixed with the anger you felt for yourself had your eyes tearing in seconds.
“No, no,” Minho soothed, dragging a hand through your hair. “Don’t cry.”
“How can I not?” you sobbed with a sniffle, pressing your forehead into his chest. Cradling the back of your head, Minho pouted. “I don’t want to hurt you, I don’t know how it… I just…”
“It’s okay,” Minho whispered, “I understand.”
Picking your head up for him to see your tear stained cheeks, you glared at him and said, “You understand?”, scoffing straight after. He simply nodded, twisting his lips into a small smile. Furrowing your brows, he chuckled realizing he’d need to explain himself.
“You were involved with him for a year,” he said gently, avoiding any condescension in his tone. “And it wasn’t an easy one. Hyunjin put you through hell, he messed with your head. If I was going to see an ex days after we broke up, depending on how it ended, I’d probably end up in their bed too.” Your eyes pointed down to his neck, the smooth, honey skin littered with small, faded love bites.
“Also,” he begins again, “We’re just… here. You and I are just coexisting in the same space as two adults who enjoy the same sport.” His words made you smile, something small.
“I’m not your boyfriend,” he said, sliding his hands around the back of your neck and up into your hair, “You’re not my girlfriend. You can do whatever the hell you want.”
“But I told you I-”
“I know,” he shushed you by giving your cheeks a squish with his palms. “I love you too, I always have.”
“And this doesn’t hurt you?” you whispered. Pondering his thoughts, Minho picked his words carefully, not wanting to cause more damage than has already been done.
Swallowing hard, he blinked a couple times and slightly shifted his head to give you an answer, one that encouraged your teary eyes to go on.
“You aren’t mine,” Minho said, composing his being, though your tears threatened to wreck him. “I can’t be upset with you over this. Can I hurt? Hell yes, you slept with your ex-boyfriend after telling me you were done with him, and… I kind of trusted that you were serious.” You parted your lips to speak, but Minho beat you to it.
“But, you know what?” he asked, and you tilt your head curiously. “You came back to me,” he gave you a soft smile.
“I don’t want to leave you again,” you mumbled. Minho shook his head, slipping a hand beneath your chin to hold you there.
“Then don’t,” he whispered, narrowing his eyes. Closing the gap between you, he pressed a slow, gentle kiss to your lips before he asked, “Did he make you finish?” Pulling away from him with widened eyes, you made him chuckle, a hint of a devious smile appearing on his face.
“Seriously!?” you sighed, heavily. Tugging you back into him, he kissed you again and grinned.
“Yeah, seriously,” he said. Dumbfounded, staring at him in shock, you stuttered and gave him the answer he wanted. Twice. Flashing you an unreadable look, Minho licked his lips. Leaning toward you, he touched his forehead to yours, gazing down at his hoodie you wore.
“Did you enjoy yourself?” he asked at a decibel so low, quieter than a whisper. His eyes flickered back to yours, curiosity burning within them, mixed with a hint of lust.
“Minho, what-”
“Answer the question,” he grit his teeth, eyes fluttering shut for a second.
“I- I- I guess?” you stammered. “But, it was meaningless. Totally, completely, meaningless. Nothing like we have, what we have is incomparable to anything.”
“Damn right,” he smirked, giving you another kiss, this one longer than all the others. Holding you tighter, he pushes his body against yours, brushing his hips into yours. From beneath the old, black dance shorts you can feel his half hardened length pressing into your thigh.
Pulling your lips away for half a second you managed to gasp and said, “Are you getting off on this?” With a giggle before intertwining your tongue with his. You feel him smile.
“Maybe,” he muttered somewhere within the shared, flustered air. “Do you not like that?” Swiping the tip of your tongue across his bottom lip, you tilted your head back and looked at him.
“I didn’t take you as the type, that’s all,” you said. Minho’s gaze eats you alive. The devil is alight in his eyes, and you already know where this is about to go.
“There’s a lot you don’t know about me,” he smirked. “Did he cum inside you?” You gasped aloud, falling into a fit of embarrassed giggles. “I’m dead fucking serious,” Minho can’t help but smile with your laughter. “Two times?”
Holding a hand over his cheek, you noded, “Two times.”
“Fuck,” he groaned, dipping his chin to press messy kisses to your neck. “Bet you took it all like the good girl you are,” he grumbled against your skin. Eyes falling closed, you slipped into the pleasure from his sensual touch and hum, giving him some sort of an answer. As his hand around your shoulder retreats, sliding down your side to slip underneath the hem of the hoodie, his soft fingers brush against your skin, sending a chill down your spine.
Over these past three days he’s touched you this way, but with every greedy grope it felt like the first time.
Lifting his head, he kissed your lips quickly, his eyes half lidded in need.
“Minho?” you mumbled, feeling like your grip around him was weak. The day hasn’t even made it past noon and you were at your limit, which embarrassed you more than you cared to admit. Minho, clinging to you ravenously, clearly wanted to, and needed to fuck.
“What’s ‘a matter?” he breathed, getting his lips back to work on your neck. A whine escaped you as his teeth nipped at your skin.
“I can’t… I can’t,” you whispered. Minho pulled away from you carefully. “I want to… but, I can’t… I feel too… too dirty.” Relaxing his touch, he caressed your side and nodded.
“It’s okay,” he reassured you, kissing your cheek. “You want to shower?” Your eyes widened with relief, making him laugh.
“Will you come with me?” you asked with a pout. Minho took the hand from your chin and messed with your pursed lips, smiling.
“Of course I will,” he said. “Let me help you.” He raised his eyebrows. “I’ll take care of you.”
Following Minho through the house and into the bathroom, he closed the door behind you and turned on the shower, shifting the knob to almost hit the hottest point, knowing you loved a good shower in Mordor. Kissing you once, he motioned for you to pick up your arms, and as soon as they’re in the air he’s slipping his hoodie off of you.
“This is my favorite,” he said, tossing it on top of the sink.
Smiling, you kissed the tip of his nose, “I know.”
“Come on,” he gestures to your leggings as his cheeks blush. “Get ‘em off.”
His hands slid around the waistband, fingers tucking in the edges. Holding your hands over his, you hesitated, remembering what you were wearing underneath, and who put it back on you after it was thrown to the floor. Minho, with his eyes pointed down, glanced up at you curiously.
“You want to do it?” he asked, taking his hands away from your body. Watching you shake your head, he slowly placed them back around your hips and attempted to slide you out of the skin tight bottoms.
A quick laugh escaped him when you wouldn't allow him to. “My love, you can’t shower with these on, what’s the matter?”
“I’m…” you paused, clamming up under pressure. Moments like this, where you turned shy, where you were too frightened to explain yourself, takes you straight back to your childhood. You were never, ever able to express yourself the right way, there was always a fear of shame, or that the person you were speaking with would shame you themselves. Today it seemed like you went searching for that feeling, leaving the inner part of your heart cold, and empty.
Minho waits patiently with a calm gaze, letting your inner turmoil work itself out. He could only say so much to reassure you, to let you know that everything was going to be alright. The rest was up to you, to believe him, understand him and ultimately forgive yourself for being a human.
Unfortunately, to you it felt immensely deeper… You felt like Hyunjin. And that thought alone was nauseating.
“I can step out if you want me to,” Minho offered. The second the words left his lips you’re snatching his hands, giving them a squeeze.
“No,” you said fast, making him laugh.
“Whatever it is that’s bothering you, I promise, it’s okay.” His tone is endearing, speaking to you in a way that heals a tiny part of you every single day. “Don’t beat yourself up over it.”
“How can I not,” you whispered, sharpening your eyes. “I hurt somebody I love. I turned into the person that I hate, the person that did this to me for months. Why do I deserve to be treated with care when I think he should go through, like, all seven layers of hell, or something!” Raising your voice, you start to talk with your hands, letting Minho’s go.
“All seven layers, yeah, I agree,” Minho nodded, letting you go off.
“I don’t care what kind of… kink you have about this, I fucked up, and you’re being too nice to me,” Taking a step backward, you shook your head a few times and stared down at the floor.
Minho waited to see if you had anything more to say before he held out a hand for you to take. Glancing at it, you look up at him, then focus back on his fingers. Lifting one of yours, you wrap your fingers around one of his. Laughing to himself, Minho curled the finger you grabbed, using his strength to pull you back toward him.
Almost tripping over the rug beneath the two of you, you succumbed to his gesture and ended up in his arms, wrapping yours around his back. Minho rocked you side to side for a bit, pressing a kiss to the top of your head.
“Nothing hurts me more than seeing you hurt,” he said. “It’s incomparable to anything, there’s nothing worse.” Lifting your chin, you watch him as he spoke. “For a year I endured it, that type of pain, knowing that I loved this girl so, so fucking much… And she fell for the asshole of the group.” His dark eyes scattered about the room, ending up on yours.
“I was supposed to be the one to catch you,” his voice drops. “You and I, we’ve always been connected in some way, looking out for one another through life, but, when you and… him, started to do your thing, I knew I’d lost you.”
“I’m right here,” you whispered. Minho gave you a small smile, and kissed you, smoothing a hand over your hair.
“I know,” he bobbed his head. “These last few days have felt like a fever dream, I have to keep checking to make sure Han didn’t accidentally drug me again.”
“What?!” you shrieked with a grin, jutting your head backward off of his chest.
“Nothing,” Minho brushed past the incident as if it were an everyday occurance, ushering you back onto his chest with his hand on the back of your head. “But, I’m glad I made you smile,” he chuckled. “Now I want you to tell me what to do, okay?”
Taking a breath you respond tentatively, “Okay.”
“Do you want me to leave-”
“No-”
“That’s been established,” Minho cut you off, smiling, finishing his following words quickly. “I could go out in the hall while you get ready to shower, then I can come back in. Or, I can help you do it, and you can find out for yourself that nothing you could do would make me hate you.”
Nibbling your bottom lip, you take a deep breath, releasing it shakily, “I really want you to help me, but I just feel embarrassed.”
“Is that all?” Minho asked kindly, and you nod. “Thank you for telling me,” he whispered. “I hope you know that I am the last person that would think anything is TMI, especially when it comes to you. After living with you for a couple days I’ve figured some out on my own.”
Tilting back again, you gasped, “Hope you know I’ve figured some of yours out on my own, too.” Minho smiled wide, laughing devilishly with a scrunched up nose.
Squeezing you tight, he rested his forehead on yours and said, “I want them all, I want all of the TMI’s, tell me every single one.”
“Patience, young padawan,” you joked, sliding your hands up to cup his cheeks. “All in due time, all in due time.” Minho’s smile made his cheeks squish in your hands.
“Does that mean you’re gonna stay with me?” he questioned, already feeling like he knew the answer.
“‘Course it does,” you said. Minho tossed his head back with a thunderous cheer.
“Oh, yes,” he exhaled, leaning in to give you a kiss.
While your lips are at work, Minho’s hands slide down around your waist, where he hooked his thumbs into your leggings and pulled them down swiftly, parting from lips momentarily. He paid no mind to whatever you thought would make him upset, and instead stood back up to lock his lips with yours once more.
Reaching behind him, you grip the neck of his t-shirt and pull it off of him, throwing it on the floor. Letting your hands slide down his chest, you took your time to show some extra love to his midriff, knowing a TMI of his, he was insecure about the scar he was given years ago. You can feel him smile against your lips.
Tucking your fingers into his shorts, you give them a tug and they pool around his ankles. Unable to help yourself when his thighs were exposed to you, your hands wander lower to give them a generous squeeze.
“Hey,” Minho mumbled between kisses. “If you don’t want to have sex, I need you to stop touching me like that, please.”
“Right,” you sighed, your hands recoiling back to his shoulders. “I’m sorry.”
“Mm,” he hummed, pulling away. “Don’t apologize, we respect boundaries here, there's nothing to be sorry for. I respect yours, you respect mine. We figure them out by communicating.” Your lips were parted in slight shock as you stared up at him. “What? Too much?”
“Uh,” you stammered. “No, not at all, I just… I’ve never been with someone that has…”
“Respected you?” He raised an eyebrow. Though it seemed his response was a jerky one, it was your truth, and it was what you were going to say. You could add that you’ve never been with a partner that wanted to communicate as much as Minho, and while it appeared that it could be a mood killer, it made everything all the more exciting and stimulating.
“Yeah,” you sighed.
Minho smirked, “Is this you implying you want to be with me?”
“Has that not been clear enough?!” you giggled. Minho’s smirk grew into a grin.
“Oh, it has,” he teased. “I just need the words, that’s all. But, you lead the way, babe.”
The air is sticky, warm, and smells of hours old, muddy shoe stepped in beer. When the heavy door was pushed open and you were met with the warm, polluted glow of the neon lights, it smacked you directly in the face. After not making an appearance here for a few nights you weren’t so used to the stench you were all conditioned to ignore.
Haven was packed wall to wall tonight, a sight that riddled your body with nerves, because if the bar was buzzing that meant every single one of your friends was there to enjoy it.
Nearly impossible to keep a secret from any of the eight of them, you were wondering if anything had been spoken of about your whereabouts this morning. You hoped for Minho’s sake, and your own, that Hyunjin had kept his mouth shut. There wasn’t a need to live through it again, you and Minho had it under control, it was talked about. Then again, when it came down to it, Minho was the only one you needed to be okay with. Hyunjin was of no concern to you, the morning had meant nothing, and you intend to stick by that.
Lacing your fingers around Minho’s, he pulled you in front of him, guiding you through the crowd of plastered beings instead of dragging you along behind him. He maneuvered one of your shoulders and your hand, pointing you in the direction of the corner where the nine of you typically holed up.
“Wait,” you stopped abruptly, Minho bumping into your back. He glanced around you, you’ve stopped directly on the dance floor.
“What?” he asked, nuzzling his nose into your hair.
“What if he’s here?” you said with remorse, taking into consideration this healthy communicator thing with Minho. You can feel him shrug his shoulders, dragging a thumb over the back of your hand.
“He’s allowed to be here, this is where they all collect,” he answered honestly, and your heart sunk. “It doesn’t mean he’s allowed to harass you, though. I won’t let that happen. You’re going to stay as far away from him as possible.” The corners of your lips pricked up when you heard the subtle jealousy in his tone. Not that you wanted Minho to be jealous, but hearing him shift into an overprotective energy was invigorating.
“He and Felix are probably off catching a public indecency charge somewhere anyway.” Giving your hand a squeeze, Minho pushed your hips with his own in hopes that you’d continue on to find your friends. “Han and Chan miss you, keep it moving.”
Apart from the dread of running into a couple you didn’t want to see, you were happy you were here tonight. Haven was always a place of comfort to you, before the downfall of the group, and hearing that Han and Chan were in attendance made you smile.
“Seungmin and Jeongin?” you asked, tilting your head back to catch a look at Minho. He nodded happily. “Thank god,” you groaned. “I haven’t seen them in weeks.”
It’s been ages since all of you were under the same roof at the same time in the same night. The variety shuffled every night you were here, you’re almost never with the same group twice. No wonder information seemed to travel fast.
“SHUT-the-FUCK-UP!” Changbin’s voice carried throughout the bar once he spots you and Minho elbowing your way through the crowd.
You appear in the clearing first with a smile, five faces alight with joy smiling back at you. Tugging on Minho’s hand, he popped up beside you, and three of those five smiles turned to shock.
“You weren’t kidding?” Seungmin asked Han with wide eyes. The boy you found lounging at the kitchen table this morning sat back in his chair, opening his hands in the air, gesturing toward you and Minho, who had pressed himself against your back.
“Boys, I wasn’t kidding,” Han grinned.
Changbin rested his elbows on the table in front of him, his biceps tightening in the sleeves of his t-shirt. His naturally curly black hair grew out above his eyebrows, giving him a badass look about him.
Shaking his head, he laughed, “Never thought I’d see the fucking day, Minho.”
“Shut up,” the boy behind you snickered. Your eyes lingered over Changbin, the muscled boy who’d hung around Hyunjin weeks ago now hanging around your side of the friends. Changbin worked with Felix, but he grew up with Hyunjin. The two used to be inseparable, and now here he was, praising Minho for snatching you away.
But, it was okay. It was all okay, this was supposed to happen. For the better.
Chan took a swig of his drink, tapping Changbin on the shoulder.
“He’s right,” the eldest agreed once the beer was swallowed. “For months we’ve had to put up with the incessant pining…”
“And whining!” Han added.
As the boys continued on, you found yourself giggling along with them while Minho beckoned them to stop wearing a smile.
“How much longer is she going to put up with him?!” Han squeezed his eyes shut, adding drama to the scene he’s creating. Changbin can’t help but laugh as well, adding in a few of his own ad libs.
“She wants to visit Haos, I’d take her to Haos!”
Your smile turned into curiosity.
Chan shook his head and reached across the table toward Han. “Wait, wait… How about the time this past summer when he didn’t want to go on any of those rides with us? What’d Min call him?”
Han slapped the table and cackled, “A fucking wimp-ass cry baby.”
Dropping your jaw you glanced over your shoulder. Minho, his lips thinned so tight the color was non-existent, nodded and glared at the wall.
“You really don’t like him,” you said quietly. He flickered his dark eyes to you.
“Never have,” he whispered.
The chatter from the boys went on in the background, you and Minho sharing a moment, a knowing moment as you gazed at one another.
“You’d take me to Haos?” you asked, smizing. The corner of his lips perk up.
“In a heartbeat,” he sighed.
At the table Seungmin signaled for your attention, Minho’s ears pricking up as well. Flashing you a small, braceless smile, Seungmin narrowed his eyes.
“I never got the full story, what happened a few nights ago?” he asked suspiciously, toying with the condensation droplets on his glass.
A gentle, unanimous groan sounded around the table, though Jeongin listened attentively, hoping to catch the details he was missing as well.
Getting a good look at them all, their curious eyes, and Han’s worried brows, you spun around in Minho’s grasp and tried to push on his chest to maneuver him away.
“I can’t… I can’t,” you whispered. The boys whispered behind you, Minho glancing up to them a few times. He rubbed your back and nodded his head, pressing a quick kiss to your temple.
Gesturing to Han, he signaled his best friend to tell them the story, then ushered you away toward the bar. “We’re gonna grab some drinks,” he said, entrusting Han to tell the story right, though you feared he’d share too much.
At the bar Minho placed you upon an old stool, the metal creaking beneath the wood as you made yourself comfortable. Minho stood off to the left of you, placing a hand on the bar and the other around your waist.
“What are you drinking?” he asked you, coming close to your ear, laying his cheek over top of your hair.
Checking out the various bottles of half full options of liquor, you decided on a simple vodka soda, hoping to only have one and stay alert for the rest of the evening. All you needed was one glass to calm the anxiety, the ‘Hyunjin showing up out of nowhere’ anxiety.
Acquiring two glasses, Minho tossed the bartender a twenty and slid your drink in front of you.
Lifting his as if to salute, he took a swig and placed it back on the bar with a knock. Following suit, you took a huge gulp, shook away the sting in your throat and let out a dramatic, “Ah!”
“Feels a little strange to be here,” Minho said, leaning on the bar with his elbow, scouring his surroundings.
“Does it?” you asked. He nodded.
“I dunno, I’ve been feeling like I’ve grown out of this, if that makes any sense.”
Taking another lengthy sip from your drink, your eyes went wide as you agreed with him. “I know what you mean.”
“Right?” Minho smirked happily at you. “We’re only here right now because…”
“Han,” you giggled.
Sighing dramatically, blowing a raspberry from his lips, Minho mumbled, “Han.”
“How about,” you leaned closer to him, nearly touching noses, “We stay for, like, another hour, catch up with the guys, then sneak away.” Sliding one of your hands down his side, you caressed his thigh and gave it a gentle squeeze. “Pick back up where we left off?”
Painting a lazy smile onto his face, hanging onto the end of every word, Minho nodded, then closed the gap to give you a kiss.
“Only if you’re feeling better,” his voice is hushed between the shared air. Running your fingers along the seam of his jeans you smiled. Healthy communication.
“I am feeling better,” you whispered, planting a heavy kiss on his lips.
You want to get lost, in Minho that is, but a happy-go-lucky voice calls out your name from a few feet behind you that sends your heart plummeting through the sticky concrete floor.
Whipping your head around, bumping Minho’s nose with your ear, you find Felix coming toward you. Alone. The blonde scurried to your side quickly, leaning against both of his arms on the edge of the bar.
Facing forward, you look over at the smiley boy and take a deep breath. He seemed excited to see you, and not the least bit surprised.
“Hey guys,” he released a breath and gave Minho a wave. “So, who was it?” He nudged you with his elbow. “Was it me? I got you to come right?”
“Excuse me?” Minho raised a brow.
Placing a hand to his shoulder, you slightly shook your head, still overcome by shock. “I think, I mean… You know the guys- I, uh… Yeah, it was you.”
Felix tossed his head backward with a cackle. “Knew it. I missed this, yanno, everyone here together. It used to be so much fun.”
“Till you fucked it up,” Minho muttered, glaring out toward the crowded dance floor. Kicking his shin with your ankle, you took another deep breath and tried to smile.
If Felix was here, his master wasn’t too far behind.
“Uh, yeah, everyones here, right?” you asked, wondering if he’d give you details, which you’d turn into pointers on how to avoid Hyunjin.
Smiling proud, Felix nodded, gesturing to the group over his shoulder, “They’re all over there.”
“I’m a little confused,” Minho said, sending a chilling glare across the bar to Felix who’s smile decreased drastically. “Why are you over here if everyone else is over there?”
Standing straight up Felix gulped, darting his eyes between the two of you. He shrugged twice, then placed a hand on his hip.
“I said this morning that I hoped she was coming here tonight, because, uh, we haven’t seen each other in a few days,” he said.
Minho rolled his eyes and smirked, “You haven’t seen her in days ‘cause you’ve been attached to Hyunjin’s hip.” He glanced at you momentarily. You didn’t tell him you had run into Felix.
The blonde boy stammered a few times before saying, “Right.” He laughed awkwardly looking over at you. “It’s great you’re here, sorry to bother you.” He attempted to smile, but the pressure of Minho’s glare sent him scurrying away to the others.
Still turned to the right, you watched Felix hurry off, afraid to face Minho. It wasn’t that you were scared he was going to be angry you had seen Felix, it was the fact that someone else had seen you at Hyunjins. Someone else other than the three of you knew what had happened. And with everyone under one roof tonight, it was a matter of time before it spread like wildfire.
“Didn’t expect that one to be thrown into this mix,” Minho sighed, wrapping his hand around his glass. The arm around your back had slid up to your shoulders.
Twisting your body around on the stool, you faced him completely and shrugged sheepishly. “Me either, Minho,” you whispered, eyebrows turning inward. “I wasn’t keeping that a secret, I hope you know that.”
Shaking his head he gave you a reassuring smile. “I trust you, I know. He’s just… loose lipped that’s all.”
“And Han’s not?” you questioned, raising an eyebrow.
“Not with me he isn’t,” Minho scoffed, tilting his head side to side teasingly.
“Let’s hope so,” you said, softening your gaze. Minho leaned forward to kiss your cheek, resting there for a few seconds after his lips left your skin. Breathing him in, you’re succumbed to peace for all of eight seconds.
Nobody wanted you to have a good night.
“Hey, Min!”
Cue heart falling deeper seven more stories, and stomach spiraling down beside it. Electricity shot through your veins. The bad kind. Every muscle in your body tensed, just like Minho’s hand on your shoulder.
“You’ve got to be fucking kidding me,” Minho spat.
“Don’t be stupid,” you managed to whisper, feeling frozen.
Minho scoffed once again. “Too late.”
Pulling himself away, Minho stood in front of you, facing the menace on his way over to the bar. Dressed in dark colors Hyunjin had his hands shoved in his pockets, shoulders rolled and chin cocked back. His long black hair is pulled back with an elastic, his soft, delicate features on full display beneath the strand of hair that fell over his forehead.
“You know damn well you need to walk away,” Minho barked, clenching his jaw. Hyunjin paused, six feet away from you, grinning.
“No, I can’t do that,” he sang, rocking on his feet. “You disrespected somebody I love.”
Minho bared his teeth, “I could say the same.”
Laughing, like, actually laughing, Hyunjin shot a look at you peeking at him around Minho’s back. “That was no disrespect, she asked for that.”
“Liar!” you shouted, jumping onto your feet. A fire is ignited in your chest. Hyunjin pouted after red hot rage burned through his glare.
“Oh, right,” he cleared his throat, “I’m sorry,” he said solemnly sarcastically, sending a look to Minho. “Did you like the gift I left for you?”
You thought Minho was going to blow his top. Taking a step forward with his fists clenched, you grabbed onto his arm to keep him back. Hyunjin laughed again.
The wooden walls of the bar felt like they were closing in around you, like there was no way to escape, and Hyunjin would stand here taunting you forever. You knew he was lying… right? Minho assumed he was lying, but that didn’t erase his presence. His manipulative, degrading, charismatic presence that was detrimental to everybody around him.
Hyunjin glanced at your hands gripping Minho’s muscle, then looked to your eyes, turning his chin downward. “You got to be careful who you trust, baby,” the name sent a bullet through your heart, “You wonder why I knew what I knew?” Hyunjin shifted his glare to Minho.
Taking a breath, you furrowed your brows and shook your head vicariously, “What the hell are you talking about?”
“Yeah, what the hell are you talking about?” Minho repeated, nearly shaking in your grasp. You see him take a quick breath, swallowing hard.
“You’re kidding,” Hyunjin huffed, smiling with pleasure. “People talk, these people talk, the people over there?” He put heavy emphasis at the end of his sentence like Minho had spat at Felix. “You think because we’re done it means I’m not going to be around them anymore?”
“Walk away,” Minho warned.
“You think because you fucked up our relationship, it means I’m going to be the one to walk away?” Hyunjin was speaking directly to you, inching closer and closer. “You make me out to be a villain to all of our friends, do you know what you’ve done to me?”
All you can do is shake your head. Hyunjins eyes bore into yours with an anger you’ve never seen him express, it was terrifying.
“Hyunjin, leave,” Minho said louder, alarm in his tone.
“Shut up, Min,” Hyunjin whipped his head, piercing him with his words. “For once in your life, shut up. If you knew how to do that I wouldn’t be so smart, would I?” Hyunjins smiled sadistically, shooting you a look.
“What?” you whispered, your body going cold.
“Don’t listen to him, he’s trying to get in your head,” Minho said to you, glancing at you quickly. His heart sinks when he sees the look on your face.
“Not hers,” Hyunjin corrected, taking two steps closer, a foot away from Minho, “Yours.”
“I really, really need you to walk away,” Minho spoke through his teeth.
Hyunjin chuckled, “Why?” He narrowed his eyes. “Afraid she’ll realize she misses the good dick and will come running back?” Pausing, Hyunjin purposely looks down at you. “Oh, wait… She already did.”
Minho isn’t quite sure how it happened, and neither are you. Within seconds the two boys are on the dance floor with Hyunjin literally on the floor. A crowd had formed around them, many of the bystanders egging them on, chanting nonsense at the boys throwing hands.
Standing over him, seeing complete red, Minho’s fist was pulled in at his side, his other hand rubbing his knuckles, soothing the sting. Hyunjin, on his back, stared at the older boy in shock with a split lip, blood starting to trickle down his chin. He doesn’t stay down for long, and once he’s back on his feet he lunges for Minho who blocked both of his shots.
Tearing your eyes away from the fight, you searched the crowd for any sign of your friends, praying that one of them would jump in to break the two apart. You didn’t want to be the one to do it, you weren’t sure if you could even try. They were both beasts when provoked.
Out of the six that remained, Felix was the first one to show up, pushing people aside with a purpose.
“Hyunjin!” he shouted, rounding the crowd. “Stop! What the hell!”
You shook your head, the only thing you seemed to be able to do today. He wasn’t going to be able to get through to him like that, Hyunjin could become blind with rage, and though Minho was all the more stronger than him, you’d lie if you said you weren’t nervous.
“Chan,” you whispered, and your feet sent you rushing around the crowd. “Chan!” you shout, catching the eldest’s attention as he caught on to the incident at hand.
“What the fuck is going on?” His brows are furrowed beyond belief, raising himself to his tiptoes to look over the rows of heads around his friends. Grabbing onto one of his biceps you sighed heavily, your eyes telling him everything he needed to know. “Fuck,” he groaned, sharing a look with you. “I really didn’t want this to happen.”
It was ironic really, the fight taking place in the building that brought you all together.
Funny that it would be the spot to tear you all apart.
By the time Chan was over at Minho’s side Hyunjin had him in a headlock, but it didn’t hold him for too long, Minho spun out of it and elbowed Hyunjin in the side. The sound that left him worried you. He was a jerk, but you didn’t like to see him hurt.
Felix was popping in and out of the circle, trying his best to latch onto Hyunjin in some way that would make him stop, or pull him away. He was still shouting at the two, the frustration excruciatingly clear in his voice.
Seeing that Felix had inserted himself in, Chan followed along, swinging an arm around Minho’s chest, pressing his chest to his back. “Get out of this, bro,” the Aussie said. “This isn’t you, this is him. He does this shit. Let it go.”
“Can’t let it go, he’s a fucking douchebag!” Minho shouted, half at Hyunjin who shot him a maniacal grin, just asking for more. Pushing Chan away with his hips at full force, even Chan is shocked by Minho’s power.
For another few minutes the boys go at it, Chan and Felix both attempting to put an end to the mess. Seungmin and Changbin put themselves up front as well, hoping some verbal encouragement would get them to calm down.
It wasn’t until Hyunjin knocked Minho clear across the jaw that you had to look away, curling your hands into fists over your eyes. Sucking in a deep breath, you walk backwards unsure of where you were headed.
You back up straight into somebody’s arms, arms that wrapped around your shoulders and held you gently. Turning back you’re greeted with a warm smile from Han. The immediate safety you felt is overwhelming, making tears prick at your eyes. Spinning around all the way, you looped your arms under his and buried your face into his chest.
“I know,” Han sighed, rubbing your back between your shoulder blades. “Surprised this didn’t happen sooner.”
Tilting your head back you rolled your eyes and scoffed. “Honestly? Thought this was what was going to happen a few days ago.”
The night Hyunjin spotted you and Minho tumbling out of his car all loose and wiggly like drunks, you expected it to go down. You thought for sure that Hyunjin was going to lose his shit on Minho, and once his mouth got going, vice versa. Instead, Hyunjin walked away. He didn’t drive you back home, but he walked away, leaving you alone until you arrived home that early morning.
From over your head Han watched Chan finally break Minho away from Hyunjin. Felix latched onto his boytoy quickly, pulling him backward and out of sight for the time being. Chan stumbled backward, locking Minho’s arms behind his back to keep him from charging forward again.
Han looked down at you and smiled, saying, “Let’s go outside.” He knew Chan was headed there with Minho next.
The air outside Haven felt twenty degrees cooler, the night air both refreshing and a shock. Han let you lead the way out, keeping watch for Hyunjin or Felix. It was a typical Minho thing to do, making you curious if he had commissioned Han as his second.
There’s not many people outside aside from the few smokers who accumulated along the walls. Most of the crowd had probably been drawn inside by the commotion, not many fights broke out at Haven.
Wandering close to the sidewalk, you folded your arms over your chest, smoothing your hands over the fabric of your shirt. Tilting your head backward, you looked up at the night sky and took a long, deep breath, releasing it with a groan.
Han stayed close by, but gave you your space, crossing his own arms, keeping an eye on you as you tried to process the evening.
“You know,” you said, side eyeing him. “I really wish we didn’t come here.”
Han took a breath and nodded. “Understood,” he said, and continued on before you can look away, “But, if you didn’t, I think that tension would’ve never been taken care of.”
“Tension?” you questioned, and Han nodded again. “The tension? Between Minho and Hyunjin?”
“They had to get it out, they had to confront it,” he shrugged, “Besides, Min’s hated that guy for ages, he’s been dying to knock out a tooth or two.”
Thinning your lips you sent a glare his way while remembering what Hyunjin had said prior to the brawl.
“I don’t think there would be all this tension if you guys didn’t run your mouths like little girls,” you grilled, sharpening your eyes. “I’m starting to feel like I can’t trust any of you. There are things you don’t need to share, things other people don’t need to know.”
Han smirked, huffing a laugh. “We’re always going to talk, I’m sorry.”
Dropping your hands to your side, you turned away in defeat.
“But, if this has to do with Hyunjin, which I’m pretty sure it does… Whatever he did, whatever he said? It was definitely to use you,” Han opted for a softer tone. “If he found shit out from whoever, probably Changbin because he’s always with Felix, it was just so he could use you. He could’ve chosen not to do it, and I think you know that.”
Taking in what he’s said, you nodded, folding your hands together behind your back. Focusing down at the grass growing in between the cracks in the concrete, you wander around in a small circle, marinating in the quiet for a moment.
Glancing up at Han, you uttered, “Sorry,” and kicked a stone with your sneaker.
“You’re fine,” he smiled. “I get it.”
You scoffed, “Seems everyone does except for me.”
Han seemed ready to offer you some more support, but the door to Haven swung open with a vengeance, slamming into the wall with the loudest crash. Both of you stand straight up, turning toward it attentively.
With a hand clamped over his mouth, Minho has his eyes pointed down, hurrying out of the bar with Chan on his tail. They’re the only two to come outside.
“You’re leaving,” Chan said, seeming to finish up a conversation they had been having inside. Coming to a stop, Minho pulled his hand away, wiping his chin and shaking it at the ground. His perfect, porcelain skin is stained red.
“No shit I’m leaving,” he growled, examining his hands that were definitely going to be bruised tomorrow.
Chan would’ve said more if he didn’t spot you waiting on the sidewalk near Han. He pressed his lips together in a simple smile of apology, then backed away to head back inside Haven. Minho hadn’t noticed you yet. Dropping his hands, his eyes went wide as he turned around to speak to his friend who had left him.
“No, wait, I have to get-”
“Me?” You offered, cutting him clean off.
Whipping himself around with eyes full of utmost sorrow, he clenched his jaw and exhaled heavily through his nose.
The air is quiet for a little bit, letting you examine his appearance in peace. His hair was tousled, and his mouth was fucked. The t-shirt he put on for the evening was disheveled, while the strap of his boxers stuck out of the waist of his jeans on the side of his torso. His knuckles were red, cut up, and clearly painful while you watched his expression tense as he stretched his fingers out.
“Don’t do that,” you whispered. “Something might be broken.” He attempted to laugh, but it left him in the form of a breath.
“I was a dancer, nothing’s broken,” he said just as quietly. Exchanging a look with Han, he bobbed his head and glanced to the ground, “Thanks,” he mumbled, Han’s cue to leave.
Heading toward the door, Han nudged Minho’s shoulder and said, “I’m going to pretend to be mad at you for her sake, but, if I’m being honest, I’m happy for you, and hope you kicked his ass.”
“Yeah, yeah,” Minho shook his head, breaking into the smallest smile. Han turned to give you a wave, motioned for you to call him after gesturing to his best friend, then left you and Minho alone.
“I said don't do anything stupid,” you said once the door to the bar was shut. Minho flickered his eyes to you, listening. “He deserves an ass kicking, yes, but from anybody but you, Minho.”
“I’m sorry,” he whispered. Stepping closer to him, you frowned.
“You don’t have to be sorry, I get why you did it.” Your lips turn up into a smirk, “And as hot as it is, I don’t think I like the way jealousy looks on you.” Popping his brows, Minho wiped his chin and chuckled, checking to see how much he was still bleeding.
“Talk shit, get hit,” he said, shrugging.
“Were you? Talking shit?”
A sneaky grin appeared on his face, “‘Bout Felix, yeah.”
“Min,” you exhaled, walking over to him. His wounds were even harder to look at up close. “What about what you said? Us outgrowing this?” Lifting a hand, you smoothed your thumb over his cheek and slightly pouted your bottom lip. “My beautiful boy.”
Minho dipped his head forward, laying his forehead on yours, fluttering his eyes shut. Running your fingers through his hair, you cupped beneath his jaw and gently placed a kiss to the tip of his nose. A smile escaped him.
“You still want to be my boyfriend after all of this?” you whispered.
Minho’s eyes shoot open. “Yes,” he said swiftly. Laughing together, you kiss his cheek and slide your arms around his back.
“Come on,” you said. “Let’s go home, clean you up, and… let me take care of you.”
Taehyun can't ever commit, Soobin wants forever, Kai holds onto sanity, Beomgyu leaves pieces of himself behind everywhere, and Yeonjun...
Explore Creu ⬩➤ Intended to be read in the following order.
2023 › No Matter What I Do
Two years after an end-all argument with Taehyun, you’re forced to spend Christmas weekend together at your mother’s, and his father’s. Once upon a time he meant the world to you. Now that you’re both married with kids, things are getting messy, and a little blurry. The longer you stick around in the home you both grew up in, the more secrets come out… It’s always been messy, it was always blurry. All you want, all you truly yearn for, is to get back on good terms with Taehyun.
2011 › Cruel Summer
It’s the summer of 2011! You and your boys are twenty years old with zero responsibilities, free to enjoy the summer. The summer you realized you fell in love twice, and almost died. HAGS!!
[ ONE - TWO - THREE ]
2015 - 2024 › Ghosting
He left you with letters. Envelopes that took you five years to finally read, acknowledge. They take you back through your past, forcing you to make moves not only for yourself, but for your family, for your children… His children.
[ ONE - TWO - THREE - FOUR - FIVE - SIX ]
2021 - 2041 › Daughter
He can do this. So what, he's got a daughter, he's Yeonjun, he can handle it... Right?
2025 › The Miracle Called Tomorrow
Healing is hard, rarely linear, always messy, relapse incredibly intriguing... Hearts have been patched up, disheveled minds have been straightened out... but what if a corner had been missed, overlooked? One full of the past, lust and feelings shoved into it in an attempt to be forgotten... hidden. Tempting.
[ ONE - TWO - THREE ]
2004 - 2043 › Starboy
He's loved or he's hated. Obsessed over or shit on. Either way, he's winning- Creu nothing but a chessboard for him to dominate.
Connected to the Haven/Taste series, as well as the Nice for What series.
Creu Masterlist | My Masterlist | Find it on AO3
ME & The DEVIL ─── ⋆⋅ ♰ ⋅⋆ ─── MINSUNG
Jisung is about to be handed the position of his dreams, what he's worked his entire life for. He'll become a priest beside the best of the best, living out the rest of his life in pure harmony... Until he's introduced to his new housemate, Lee Minho, whom he must train to take his place. One last test... and Jisung is willing to do what it takes to get what he wants. Repression is one hell of a drug.
𖤝 23.6k [ONE] - read it on ao3
𖤝 church boy's han jisung & lee minho - also starring priest jeongin, chan & hyunjin
𖤝 warnings: sacrilegious content, inexperienced jisung, takes place on church grounds, explicit sexual content, homophobic themes, church sex, use of holy objects for unholy doings, cussing (jisung says don't do that), mental health themes, if i missed anything please let me know
SEPTEMBER 1959
SAINT JOSEPH CALASANZ CHURCH, AVIDA
Three times.
Deafening, three chimes of the clock tower is all it took for Han Jisung to stretch his legs through the courtyard, skipping over the crooked cobblestones, slipping into the crack of the dilapidated wooden door of the clergy house. Just through the back door hanging on its hinges lived a kitchen, one always hot and steaming.
The house's caretaker, Ann, slaved away day and night ensuring that the men who resided within the home were well fed and taken care of. Between long hours lost in books or prayer, Jisung has had his fair share of visits from Ann, the tall, hollow cheeked, grey haired woman knocking on his door into the hours of the night after he’s missed dinner, or if he’s left his light on for too long.
Many times he’s found himself being dragged out of the church by his collar, the elderly woman forcing a meal into the gangly boy with a waist no wider than the length of his forearm. While he’d sit on the stool beside the stove shoveling whatever it was she’d filled his bowl with, he’d listen to her scold the older men, the priests in the other room, damning them for working him too hard.
Sunday was the big day, Jisung couldn’t help himself, they were his favorite. Everything would be perfect, and they always were perfect, ever since he’d been granted this opportunity everything has been perfect.
If he ever caught himself lost in daydreams, gazing out the window at the land draped in green, the tans and beiges of the courtyards speckled with pink and purple flowers, he’d sometimes begin to wonder if that was why he’d never been offered a higher position. Everything’s perfect. If he were to acquire what he wanted the clergy would be forced to pick someone new to fill his, now, entirely too large shoes. The three priests who lived in the home, who preached in the church just next door, they’ve grown accustomed to Jisung and his perfectionism, though it’s the very thing he deemed a flaw.
He’s spoiled them rotten, and if not to excel himself forward in his career, his lifelong dream of becoming a preacher, showing off to the older men that he was worthy, that he was more than capable of reading his own sermons and shaking parish members hands after Mass was held, showered in their thanks, their gratitude- he did it to spite them. Not that he’d ever admit that.
It was a feeling he’s swallowed down his entire life, one he’s often attempted to pray away. Not the overwhelming infatuation with absolute perfection, but a constant berating need to be so terribly good that no one else could ever compare.
Only one priest above him could come close in the race that was perfect. Christopher, a man five or so years older than Jisung who always wore his curly hair short and well kempt. A man who, Jisung noticed, liked to undo the first two buttons of his black shirt while he read in the study late into the night, a hand rolled cigarette burning between his plump lips that pursed as his eyes scanned over the words scattered about the page. Christopher took pride in having been the one to hire Jisung, taking him beneath his wing, cracking jokes over drinks with the members that Jisung had surpassed him in expectations. That was how he knew it wasn’t his time. Until right now.
Quickly approaching two years of daunting tasks, cleaning for hours on end, preparing for Masses, ensuring the hours of worship went exactly as planned, Christopher instructed Jisung to meet with him after he finished his duties in the sacristy. Organizing book after book, arranging throws of freshly cleaned fabrics, sorting through hundreds of candles, dusting antique gold– the second that tower told him it was three o’clock, he bolted.
Years he’s worked for this, sleepless nights he’s acquitted for this, it was finally here, minutes away from falling right into his slender little hands. As he barreled through the kitchen, sure to express his greetings to Ann who gave him nothing but a smile, he couldn’t help but begin to wonder what they’d allow him to do first. Surely not Sunday’s Mass, it was only two days away, he wouldn’t have enough time to prepare, and besides, Christopher was set to preach then.
Breezing through a short hallway that toward the left led to a laundry room, and toward the right led to a small bathroom, Jisung stepped into the more than adequate living room with ample space to house three large couches around an apple wood table facing a fireplace with a structure that matched the cobblestoned sidewalks outside. To his right, a wall of glass outlined and accented in dark wood, the study, a room through the chestnut archway with bookcases for walls and comfortably cushioned chairs that Jisung has fallen asleep in once. Hardwood creaked beneath the sunken blue rugs all of the furniture sat upon, the house impossible to sneak around in.
Behind the fireplace stood a staircase that matched the floors, hardwood that took one up to the second floor where four bedrooms fit the men with ease. Christopher in one right at the top of the stairs, the two other priests, Hyunjin, a quiet man who used to scare Jisung a bit, and Jeongin, the eldest and wisest, resided in the two bedrooms to the left of Christophers. Their three rooms were close to the stairs and big enough to house another person within it without feeling cramped. Jisung’s bedroom was shoved toward the back. Up the stairs to the right, down the hall and around a corner. A bathroom separated the pattern of rooms, but regardless, his room may as well be off the map, with certainly little to no room to house anyone else with him.
With a promotion though, things could change. Jeongin did just hit his mid-thirties, he wouldn’t want to live out his entire life in a home with three other men. Though he did appear to be the one most dedicated to his faith, following every little detail of every single scripture like his life depended on it, Jisung couldn’t imagine Jeongin living here forever. Perhaps a promotion meant other things would change as well.
Passing by the staircase calming his racing heart with a deep breath, pushing the air deep into his chest, he repeatedly told himself to not get his hopes up too high. There was just no way that this was anything else, Christopher asking to meet with him, setting up an appointed time and everything. This had to be it.
Tugging at the collar of his white button up Jisung stepped into a dark hallway standing in front of a white wooden door with a golden handle. The smell of cigarettes and musky cologne wafted through the cracks, through the broken keyhole beneath the knob. Christopher was here, he was already inside. Jisung's heart sprung up into his throat.
Wrapping his hand around the cool metal, Jisung pushed the door open with a breath, stepping into the sunlight that poured through the white linen curtains into the office. Unable to help the smile on his face, grinning as he closed the door gently behind him, he placed his hand flat to it for a few seconds before he turned to face Christopher, the broad shouldered man perched upon the edge of the large desk.
A cigarette hung from his lips, the glowing tip bobbing as he smiled larger than he already had been. Dimples imprinted his cheeks. “Jisung!” His deep, melodic voice echoed in the room full of chairs that matched the couches out in the living room, bouncing off bookshelves and filing cabinets.
Smile faltering as Jisung's eyes spotted another head in the room, dusty brown hair in a chair pointed toward Christopher, the boy took a couple steps forward and planted his focus on his superior.
“Christopher,” he breathed, nodding his head as if to bow to the older man who waved his formality away and beckoned him closer with a wag of his fingers. “I came as fast as I could.” Jisung started through the room, his focus forward.
“I’m sure you did,” Christopher said, something sly pulling at his lips, cigarette ash sprinkling onto the hardwood of the office. Jisung approached the desk and the priest gestured to a chair to the right of him. The other man in the room was seated to his left, dressed simply in slacks and a button down like Jisung, but with silver jewelry dripping from his wrists and his neck.
Glancing from the man who didn’t spare him a look just yet, Jisung set his gaze on Christopher as he sat down on the edge of the flattened cushion, curious.
Taking the rolled paper from between his teeth, the priest stood to his feet, adjusted his belt, then rounded the worn wood carved desk that’s sat in this clergy house for decades. History written within it, written on it, beaten into the top of the wood, whispers of clergy members' past left behind for future ones to remember, to protect. He sat down in the chair behind it with a creak and folded his hands, resting his muscled arms over the desk.
Christopher's brown eyes darted between the two sitting before him, the ghost of a smile making a home on his plush lips. “Jisung, I’d like you to meet the newest member of our parish,” he said, eyes zeroing in on the boy. Trying to hide the breath that corrupted his lungs, Jisung folded his hands in his lap and pressed his lips together.
Here we go.
They’ve found a new boy, someone to take his job from him, and he was about to be handed a new one. Interesting choice though, Jisung would tell Christopher later. This man wore a straight fringe over his forehead slightly parted toward the center, with silver jewelry wrapped around his joints, chains linked together like Jisung’s never seen before. His jaw, sharp, matched his nose in curvature, the details carved delicately. His features may as well have been handcrafted by Michelangelo himself.
His neck, slender in size, had one of those silver chains wrapped around it, hugging it ever so perfectly. Beneath it lived another. Beneath that one, a cross, dangling between two milky buttons. It seemed ordinary, the shining cross generic, not like the one made of pure gold, encrusted with genuine jewels that hung around Jisung's neck. He tucked it into his shirt every morning. The crucifix belonged to his grandfather, a token passed down to him from his grandfather. When the time was to come, Jisung would hand it down to his grandson, hopefully after a marriage or when he would take up the family trade and work in the church, serving his God.
He appeared legitimate. Strong faced, proper posture though his legs were crossed, an attentiveness while Christopher spoke. His dark eyes, a deep brown, or a mahogany, or a warm, rich chocolate, they studied. Analyzed. So statuesque, when he turned his chin to look at Jisung, the boy nearly leapt back into place.
“This is Lee Minho,” Christopher said, holding out a hand toward the man whose analytical gaze had gone cold. Rich milk chocolate turned dark and bitter, and Jisung didn’t like the way it tasted. Within seconds this man had gone from someone whom Jisung would like to get to know to someone who set their boundaries without even opening their mouth.
Facing him completely, Jisung was now able to see just how beautifully crafted Minho's being had been blessed. Completely symmetrical, his eyebrows set in place above his eyes, two straight lines that set further boundaries, his slender lips, the top plumper than the bottom, softening the sharpness his edges created. A man to not be messed with. Every little siren going off in Jisung’s head told him plenty.
Minho was here for business, he was going to get what he wanted, and Christopher made a mistake hiring him.
“Pleasure to meet you, Minho,” Jisung said, dipping his chin.
Something shifted within his jaw, a setting taking place as the analytical eyes flashed back onto his face. Then, he smiled, only the corners of his lips lifting, rounding the apples of his cheeks. “The pleasure is all mine, Jisung.” He didn’t seem to blink often. His eyelashes have dusted his cheek maybe three times since he’s looked at Jisung.
Beneath his gaze– hot. It wasn’t fun being on the receiving end of someone studying you. Since he was young Jisung has always been the studier, not the one being studied. If this is how everyone he’s been caught observing felt he’d regret every single one. Like Minho had reached over the chairs and wrapped his hands around Jisung’s neck, warmth crept up through his chest, his cheeks hopefully not turning pink. Air a foreign matter, the darkness within his eyes wound Jisung thoughtless, the bitterness laced with a charismatic charm. He felt so small. Minho had only been looking at him for not even a minute and he’d already established his dominance. His place.
Jisung could only suck in a breath when Minho turned to smile at Christopher.
“He’s moved down here from Soro,” the priest said, nodding toward Jisung, “and he’ll be working beside you. I wanted to formally introduce the two of you here.” Parting his lips, Jisung sat straight up, tucking his ankles beneath the chair, knitting them together. “I’ve already told Minho how great you’ve been, Ji. The straight A’s in school, the honors, the awards and degrees and all the decadence from every institution you’ve walked into and tribalized into your own.” Christopher glanced at Minho with a smirk. “He is the best of the best. You’re going to learn great things from him, and one day, because we have the space, you’ll be one of us.”
You’ll be one of us.
Jisung narrowed his eyes, pointing them back at Minho who shared a smile with Christopher, his teeth making an appearance, all perfect in a row.
Today was the day Jisung was supposed to be made one of them.
“We’ll find space for you in one of the bedrooms upstairs, though you may be paired with Hyunjin or myself. Jeongin, since he’s been here so long, we allow him this sort of seniority, you know, for lack of better terms to describe it. I’d say that you could room with Jisung, but I’m not sure the space is enough. Though it’d be perfect, wouldn’t it?” Christopher smiled at Jisung, the boy now watching him with his brows nestled above his eyes. “The two of you will be spending a lot of time together, it’d make sense to share a room, Minho, you’d be a pro in no time.”
He couldn’t get a read on the situation at hand, couldn’t make sense of it. Picking it apart, putting it back together, it was too simple. Too simple for Jisung to come up with something logical to explain why he hadn’t been granted a higher position. Now that Minho had arrived, he’d been hired, taken under here at the house like Jisung had been two years ago by Christopher… Or, maybe, that was it.
Jisung’s last and final task.
Lee Minho.
Something about it didn’t feel right, however. Whether it be the way Minho carried himself or the way his eyes seemed to devour Jisung on the spot. It’d be a challenge. As threatening as he came off, Jisung mentally prepared himself to take this on, to whip Minho into shape and mold him into Han Jisung quality. No matter how painful the matter appealed to Minho, a certain dread was written on his face whenever his gaze brushed over Jisung, the man bobbing his clenched jaw while Christopher spoke, spilling more stories of Jisung and his successes.
He came from Soro, this man with the bitterness steaming out of his ears, a town poorly developed with only one church in the center of the madness they considered community. Jisung had visited twice. Once on his own while enrolled in his years at university, and another with Christopher, accompanying his senior on a matter of business, an exchanging of private documents that Jisung has yet to read with his own eyes.
That trip had only happened a few months ago, sometime in the spring. He supposed Soro wasn’t so bad then, the flowers along the streets reminded him of here, Avida, home. Trees greener than green lined streets of cracked pavement and misery, an immediate heaviness invading his chest when the car crossed the lines of Tamoe, the neighboring town, and sped them deep into Soro. It wasn’t a nice place to be in terms of people and behavior, Jisung had been told his entire childhood to avoid it.
The only reason he’d ventured there on his own after he’d turned eighteen… His own pure, impulsive curiosity. Jisung needed to know. Sitting beside his treacherous perfectionism, one throne below, his insatiable need for knowledge.
Lee Minho came from Soro, from that church he’d visited months ago with Christopher. In fact, he may have even been there when Jisung stepped through the gnarled wooden doors accented in faded bronze and tarnished gold. The tiled floors needed to be redone, the pattern had been chipped, the colors dingy from years of dirty shoes treading over them, like no one took the time to scrub between the grout. His heart seconds away from sinking in as he tipped his chin backward, up toward the high ceilings as he walked and found dust layered on the ornaments, cobwebs hanging from chandeliers with flickering bulbs.
Jisung had been able to care for his church for years without help, on his own, with the occasional five minutes of straightening up after a service by the priest. How someone could and would allow their sacred place, their sanctuary, to be so mistreated, it drove him mad. It fueled the passion he held for his own church. He would never see it turned to what he experienced that day, he wouldn’t stand for it. Priest or intern, Jisung intended to care for what he loved.
Minho came from this church. He must have. If he was their intern, or something of the sorts, if he worked for them, it meant he had taken part in the church becoming so desolate. Uncared for. Messy and one gust of wind away from ruin.
This would be a challenge. Jisung would need to watch him like a hawk.
“I’m very happy to be here,” Minho said, his voice like a needle to the skin, like the rest of him. He stood to his feet, his slacks loosening around his thighs. Stretching a hand toward Christopher who also rose out of his chair, the priest grabbed onto it and shook it with vigor.
“Spend the rest of your time today getting acquainted with the place.” Christopher's grin made Jisung’s skin crawl. How he could hold his hand innocently without a second thought as to who he was allowing into this parish… They walked into that church together. They experienced the heaviness together. And Christopher now held it by the hand and welcomed it into his home. Their home. Jisung’s home.
Minho thanked the priest, then turned to Jisung who sprung to his feet. Stepping closer to the boy, the bitterness evident in his eyes, Minho held out a hand, one Jisung took out of pure submission, not knowing what else to do. His grip, strong, tight, dismantled any chance of defense Jisung could muster up. His hand engulfed Jisung’s entirely, his fingers reaching his forearm, the digits probably capable of making a perfect circle around his wrist. In more ways than one, Minho was much larger than him. With him standing on his feet he towered over Jisung by a few inches, looking down at him, his eyelashes unmoving.
That energy from before that rendered him breathless came back, a weight sitting on his chest, triggering a tingling within his veins, a nervousness. Tearing his hand away Jisung shoved them in his pockets and glanced toward the floor, swearing that Minho snickered to himself as he turned back toward Christopher who sat back down his desk.
“Thank you for this opportunity, Father,” Minho said, a smile on his lips, one Jisung could hear. Bowing his head Christopher smiled back and gestured toward the door. With one more look down at the boy in front of him, Minho blinked and the smile wiped from his cheeks instantaneously. “Shall I meet you outside?”
Jisung cleared his throat and pressed his palms to his thighs within his pockets. Shaking his hair aside, he met Minho’s eyes and stuttered before pushing, “I’ll come find you,” from his lips, just above a whisper. Three seconds of silence passed, then Minho removed himself from the room, his shoes clicking on the hardwood until the door was pulled shut.
“Jisung,” Christopher said softly, allowing the boy to take however long he pleased to look at him. To his surprise, it took no time at all. Jisung, with his hands pressed to his legs, bounded for the front of the desk, twisting his eyebrows together. Christopher froze, his jaw agape with lost words between his teeth.
“No warning at all,” the boy whispered, tightening his jaw. “Do you know how-” Jisung cut himself short, shoving the tip of his thumb between his front teeth. Christopher waited with a patience unknown to the pistol in front of him. “Why blindside me?” Jisung took a breath, dropping his hand to his side. “I’ve been here two years, I’m in full control of this position, and you throw me this.”
Christopher shifted in his chair, sitting backward. “It was sprung on us, Ji, I had no choice but to do it this way. I’m well aware of the high standards you hold yourself to, and you know we admire you as you are, but keep that ego in check.” Jisung gulped, lowering his glare to the wood of the desk. “Show some humility. Minho came from a place that couldn’t shelter him, he needs our support. Welcome him, show him around. You remember your first day here, don’t you?”
“I do,” Jisung whispered, looking the priest in the eye. “I was twenty, about to turn twenty one, and I held within my heart a desire to serve you, to serve Hyunjin and Jeongin, to serve our Lord, and continue this journey in my faith.” A smile tugged at Christopher's lips. “With a single bag on my shoulder I left my parents behind, whom I served all my years prior, and I devoted my life to you. To Christ.”
Nodding once, Christopher thought with his hand, drawing it around in a circle before pointing it toward Jisung, stating the obvious that flew over the boy's head. “Jisung,” he breathed, taking the fingers to the bridge of his nose, “I admire your devotion, I really do. If anything, that is where you outdo all three of us.” Christopher looked at the boy, his wide, somewhat saddened mocha colored eyes and his fluffy hair laying over his forehead. “I know what you expected, coming here today,” he lowered his voice, “I feel sorry for not being able to give it to you.”
Jisung pressed his fingers to his palms, willing away the urge to snap at him out of frustration. It wasn’t his fault, Christopher was a mere pawn for the bishop to play with, giving his orders for the priest to flesh out within his own parish. All over the country it worked this way, Jisung knew his place, he knew Christopher’s place. While in this house he was the one to carry out these decisions made together with the three of them, most of the time they were ordered by the bishop to follow through, which in turn meant Christopher had to follow through.
Hyunjin argued he was too softhearted to deal with being the bearer of bad news, even good news, any news at all. He didn’t want the responsibility in his hands, he knew Christopher had a clearer way of speaking, of relaying his thoughts. A confident charisma. Jeongin had the position before and simply didn’t want it any longer. When Christopher came around the eldest handed it over with little worry that he wouldn’t be able to live up to the expectations. Like Jisung, Christopher straight away proved himself more than worthy.
“You deserve it,” the priest said, and Jisung softened. “Trust me on that, Ji. You of all people deserve to be where we are,” he paused for a moment, making the boy look up at him, then, he whispered, “You just have to do this one last thing. I promise.”
“He’s come from Soro, Chris.” Jisung’s concern spread onto his face, his soft cheeks.
The priest hung his head for all of two seconds. “I know,” he whispered.
“The church of Saint Denis,” Jisung continued on, “We both walked through it. That’s where he’s come from, isn’t it?”
“He’s right out there, Ji, why don’t you go find out for yourself?” Christopher leaned forward onto his desk, his hands folding over a grey folder full of papers with 1959 written on the front. A full report of the year so far, the records, the history made. Some type of paperwork from Minho would be in there, just like Jisungs was in the folder labeled 1957. “You could make a friend, you know, he’s not much older than you. Surely you can’t enjoy spending all of your time with us old people.”
Jisung cracked a smile, one Christopher returned. “You’re only thirty, I’ve just turned twenty four. We’re not so different.”
“Ah,” the priest raised his chin and his brows, “So you think.” Pressing his lips together he flickered his eyes toward the closed door and sighed. “Go, Jisung. I’ll be here if you need me, but I have no doubt that you can handle this on your own.”
Jisung stepped out of the office, pulling the door closed behind him quietly, always careful to not disturb the peaceful air that hung about the house. The priests moved just the same, quietly, with a poised purpose and a courtesy to the other men that resided within the cinder block walls. After speaking with Christopher Jisung’s doubts for dealing with Minho had faded somewhat, that is until he turned within the dimly lit hallway and found him perched against the wall opposite of him.
Arms folded over his chest, over the cross that hung from his neck, he had one foot on the wall, the other outstretched before him. That stone cold look was on his face, and it felt as if Jisung hadn’t spoken to Christopher at all. In a single look Minho could swallow him whole and spit him back out, only to devour him once more, finish him off. Jisung, not usually uncomfortable in front of new people, part of the reason why he was so certain he could preach in a room full of utter strangers, felt nervous. Especially now that he stood here alone with the man.
Somehow, beneath the chilling rest of his face, Minho wore the ghost of a smirk, a reminder to Jisung of that arrogant snicker that left him in a breath so quiet that Christopher couldn’t hear it. Jisung wondered if the priest would even believe him if he told him about it.
“Uh, I’ll be honest with you,” Jisung willed his breath to remain steady, “I wasn’t prepared to give out any tours today.”
Minho’s eyes looked from Jisung’s attempt at a smile, then drew back up to his eyes. “That’s not very star student of you, is it?”
Lips parting in shock, Jisung couldn’t tell if it was sarcasm or not. “I just… No one told me that you were coming, I didn’t have the chance to…”
His smirk grew ever so slightly, his fingertips pressing into the fabric of his white shirt around his biceps. “Relax, Han Jisung, I’m messing with you.” Pushing off the wall with one foot, Minho took a step closer to the boy. “Besides, you’d be able to pull something out of your ass in seconds wouldn’t you?”
“Oh,” Jisung sighed, his eyes widening. “We don’t use profanities on property.”
The dark chocolate of his eyes danced around Jisung’s face, the analytic showing through once again. “‘Course you don’t,” he said above a whisper, narrowing his glare slightly. “Apologies, Han Jisung.”
Tilting his head, the boy let out a quiet laugh. “You can call me Jisung.”
“How old are you, Jisung?”
The intensity of his stare had the boy rocking on his feet. “I’ve just turned twenty four a little over a week ago.”
Minho was a statue. “Happy Birthday.”
“Thank you,” Jisung whispered. “And… and, you?”
“I’ll be twenty six in about a month.”
“That’s great,” Jisung swallowed, hard, “We’ll certainly celebrate, Hyunjin is a stickler for recognition and tradition. He’s our feeler, if you will.” Minho turned from him, releasing the strangling hold he had over Jisung, the boy feeling like he was allowed to breathe again. He studied the walls and the next room while Jisung spoke. “Christopher’s the brains, as you can probably tell, you go to him if you have any issues or things you need to work out. Jeongin, he’s rarely seen unless it’s for meals or prayer, but he’s our scholar. A teacher. I learned a lot from him and I continue to do so, if you ever need to-”
Minho turned to face him abruptly, cutting him clean off. “And what of you, Han Jisung?”
“I’m- I’m sorry?” Jisung stuttered, shaking his head. Minho prodded his cheek with his tongue.
“Come on, don’t get humble on me now.” Minho smiled. He actually smiled, and Jisung’s knees buckled. “You’re all three of them wrapped into one, aren’t you?”
Jisung never thought about this. He was always his own entity. Sure, he was inspired by the priests he worked for, but he’d never compare himself to them. Every move he made he owned.
“I- I never… I don’t think I’d say that,” Jisung laughed, a nervousness wavering within it, “The three of them, they’re extraordinary, the best our church has seen in years, I cannot compare.”
Minho dropped his gaze down to Jisung's shoes and allowed it to drag up his stature. Jisung longed to shrivel into a ball of nothing. “Interesting.” A curiosity burned where the bitterness once lived. “Han Jisung of Avida, belonging to the Saint Joseph Calasanz Church, astronomically successful in his schooling which then led him to his position here working alongside the best and the brightest?”
Mouth suddenly dry, Jisung gave a meek nod. “That’s… that’s me.”
“I feel like…” Minho paused, walking closer to the boy, a few inches between them. Jisung held his breath. Lifting a hand above the boy's head, Minho measured a foot of air. “I feel like you need to be here,” he muttered. Jisung blinked fervently, pointing his eyes up at his hand, then to his face where he believed a smile was resting. Minho moved his hands to Han’s shoulders, hovering them above the white cotton, then extended them outward. “And, here.”
They met eyes and Jisung pursed his lips, Minho blinking down at him.
“You’re so…”
“Small?” Jisung offered, a mere squeak from his squished lips.
Minho squinted, his lips crinkling. “Hm, no, I was going to say awkward,” Jisung gasped, his eyes shooting open, making Minho laugh, “But, small works, too. Maybe you are somewhat self aware, Han Jisung.”
The boy cringed. “Call me Jisung.”
Rubbing his lips together, Minho then nodded, and said, “Okay, Jisung.” Stepping backward, he nodded behind him. “Work your star student magic, this is a test. How perfect will this tour be?”
With one word he managed to wreck the ‘he’s kind of alright’ image Jisung attempted to build. Here in this hallway, within a few minutes, Minho undid what he’d done in the office, but with one word tangled it all back up again.
He’s the test.
Lee Minho, the challenge.
A cathedral stretching tall into the greying skies of the September-esque weather lived cozily on the edge of the massive green plot of land, the clergy house situated directly behind it, hidden by the peaks and towers atop the church. Around it, the crooked cobblestones, the path winding around the building on both sides, meeting the grand staircase that led up to the delicately carved, well preserved double doors that one often needed two hands to pull open. Along the grainy bricks of pure stone that made the two stories of the church were gardens of flowers and freshly trimmed hedges and bushes alike.
Trees lined up, separated by four feet of space on the other side of the cobblestones would grow across the way, their branches hanging over the paths, creating a canopy of sorts, granting passersby a break from the beating sun. Soon the green would settle, and the happy hues would turn a warm yellow, and orange, a comfort, the leaves one day covering the stones.
Oftentimes when it’d rain in autumn, they’d become so slippery that one would have the hardest time rushing from place to place. An act that took Jisung three times to learn. One can only hit the ground with books stacked in their arms so many times before realizing the leaves were trying to teach him something.
Everyday when he passes through the alleyway, the small strip of stone between the church and the house, he’s reminded to slow down. To breathe. To take his time. To think things through.
The round stones laughed at him, rattling as he stepped over them with Minho trailing behind, the man lagging by a few steps, hanging behind Jisung as they walked throughout the house, brushed by Ann in the kitchen and stepped outside to the overcast skies.
“She’s always in that kitchen,” Jisung said, wiggling the heavy back door to the clergy house open so that Minho could follow him out. The wood drug, caught along the concrete of the step. Minho, once outside, tipped his chin backward, his stoic gaze taking in the church and its size. “Ann is kind,” Jisung said, forcing the door shut with both hands, then joined Minho at his side, “As long as you’re kind to her.”
“Learned that the hard way, did you?” Minho asked, shifting only his eyes sideways to look at the boy who shrugged.
“Ever since I’ve been here she’s been kind.” Jisung stepped off the concrete and onto the colored stones, starting for the back door of the church. “Christopher used to tell me I was lucky that I didn’t deal with her rigidness the first few weeks. Both Jeongin and him endured it, before they earned her trust.”
Three strides.
Jisung grabbed the shining handle and twisted it, yanking the door open with ease, a blast of heavy, musky, incense filled air washing over him. Glancing over his shoulder, Minho was already there peering inside, his jaw closed tight. With a slight jump, startled, Jisung whirled himself around and stepped inside.
“What of Hyunjin?” Minho asked, letting the door close gently behind him, one of his hands guiding it shut. Dim light engulfed them. A soft glow from the stained glass, well sheltered windows illuminated the space, but nothing more.
Having taken to putting things in their place already, as if he wasn’t here an hour ago, Jisung straightened out some books and gave Minho a curious look. “What about him?”
“You didn’t mention him,” the man said, his voice the quietest it’s been. Inside the sacristy, a room half the size of the sanctuary that resided through the curtain on the archway and outside the double doors behind that, the air was still. Every sound that they made became incredibly muted, yet entirely loud for either of them. Almost sound proof. The fabrics hanging around, draped on the walls, and the books lining the shelves acted as a barrier, a different type of sanctuary.
Minho stepped around with a caution, hands in his pockets, letting his eyes do the discovery of the cluttered, yet organized space around him. His gaze fell upon Jisung a few times, the boy never happy with the placement of something.
“That’s because the two of them started like Ann and I,” he reached above his head, rising to his tiptoes, pushing a line of books back on the shelf so that they were in line with the rest.
Minho stopped behind a table with wooden chests stacked on top of it, little and large and all sizes in between. Dragging his middle finger along the edge of one he popped the yellow gold latch open and lifted the lid an inch. Three thick cream colored candles laid inside, every single one of them in their purest form, perfect and untouched. When Jisung turned toward him, wiping his hands on his slacks, Minho closed the lid and met his eyes.
“Hyunjin joined our parish when he was a child.” Jisung came to Minho’s side, his attention dropping the table where he flicked the latch of the chest to lock it, then brushed his hand over the lid, wiping away imaginary dust. “He’s lived here in Avida all his life, his parents belonged to the church.” Minho watched Jisung work, yanking at the chests, pulling them out of place just to put them back where they started. “He decided what he wanted to do with his life when he was very young, and he’s been working here since age ten.”
A smile tugged at Minho’s lips. “Someone more ambitious than yourself, I see.”
Jisung straightened himself out, taking in the amusement that trickled onto Minho’s expression. It jostled something within him. Jisung couldn’t place if it were frustration or anger, or both. The feeling wasn’t debilitating, he could handle it, he wouldn’t let it fuel his response. Swallowing it down, fingers curling over top of a wooden chest, Jisung bobbed his head and blinked.
“I, uh, I suppose so,” he said, willing his tone to be strong, telling himself to ignore the comment. Minho’s the challenge, he was meant to come with these types of hurdles. The frustration settled in further as Minho’s amusement grew.
“How old is Ann, anyway?” he asked, dropping his eyes to the table and Jisung's clenched fist. His eyelashes fanned along his prominent cheekbones. With a breath, Jisung shrugged.
“No one knows,” he said, and Minho looked up at him. He glowed in the splashes of color from the windows, the warm tones setting his skin alight with a blush Jisung wasn’t sure Minho would be able to produce naturally. Shadows contoured his already chiseled jaw and nose, deepening his artisan aura.
Jisung's frustration threatened to turn sour. No man's appearance ever filled Jisung with envy, his faith wouldn’t allow it.
‘All men are created equal.’
‘We are all equally made in God’s image.’
‘Every human being is the object of the love of God.’
Through his word Jisung has never needed to feel inferior, nor has he ever been presented with a situation where he’d feel less of himself. Standing here with Minho, since he’s laid eyes on him in the first place at that, he begins to assume that that's what this feeling is. It has to be. An envy of how perfectly symmetrical his features had been placed, a jealousy being spurred on by the utter man he was. Strong, wide, taller than Jisung. A man who’s filled out his face and knows how to fix his hair. A man who knew what to say to knock Jisung down a peg when for two years he’s been living in a comfortable solidarity that everything he’d been doing was perfect.
Jisung couldn’t remember to comb his curls some mornings, not when there was work to do. The mess would hang over his forehead, the black locks brushing his eyebrows unless they were pushed backward from his forehead hours into work. He wasn’t tall, nor would he consider himself strong. Compared to most men, including all three in the clergy house, Jisung’s probably half of what each of them weighed. His clothes hung off of him, his belts desperately clinging to his waist to keep his slacks in place. He’s small.
Growing up he’d never been an object of affection, not that it was his goal, nor was it ever really a thought. Girls in school would pay attention to him, but he’d go through his days without needing that attention like other boys would. The matter never bothered him, he had his school work to worry about, he couldn’t see why some of his old friends would waste time running after girls. Little did he know his round cheeks, fluffy hair and gentle build were what the girls wanted.
Inferiority. That’s the feeling Minho gave Jisung. That was the lesson to be learned here.
Puffing out his chest, or attempting to, Jisung nodded toward the curtain. “Shall we continue?”
Minho relaxed his face and blinked. “You’ve not told me about this room.”
God, why did he talk like that?
“Surely a man of your expertise who can land a job like this knows what room this is, Minho,” Jisung said, snapping his jaw shut. With a harsh turn of his body he hurried away from him, tugging the curtain in the curved archway aside.
Through the archway was a long, skinny hallway stretching to the right and left, both ends winding around to the front of the church’s entrance hall where the double doors and grand staircase hugged the outside. Along the hall were a few doors to offices, small rooms where records were held or where the priests would work for church matters only. The floor, covered in marble tile outside of the carpeted sacristy, shone in the light fading in through the small rectangular windows built into the walls just below the tall ceiling.
Jisung flew through the double doors, the sound of them being pulled open echoing into the spacious sanctuary, the church. Hidden behind the altar, a tall marble structure that built into the ceiling, Jisung ascended a staircase of five steps, matching the tile of the floor, and took a moment to himself. Closing his eyes, folding his hands over his chest, he breathed in the crisp air laced with nostalgia and released with the quick mutter of a prayer, one his father and his father before him taught him.
‘Oh Jesus, my King and Lord, by the grace of the heavenly Father and the power of the Holy Spirit, guide me in all righteousness as I serve You today at the Altar so I may be always worthy of Your presence.’
Engraved in his mind since he was a young child, Jisung recited the words aloud, whether quiet or with his chest, whenever he was to cross the altar or approach it. A sacred place, the most intriguing part of all for Jisung. The body and blood of Christ, the Bible, one that’s met the hands of priests from centuries before Jisung, before Christopher, before Jeongin.
Unlit cream candles upon it now, in their golden candelabras matching the sconces along the pristine walls of the church, ones Jisung has replaced and scrubbed clean again and again. The altar, free of any objects now aside from the candles as there was no Mass taking place, glittered in the sunlight of the fading afternoon. Along both walls that seemed a mile high lived matching sets of stained glass windows telling the story of Christ, of the Virgin Mary and her life's journey with her one and only son. In the four o’clock hour now the sun poured in casting rays over the chestnut pews that Jisung adored much more when they were full of smiling faces, old and young.
Walking across the front of the altar, many steps above the church, looking down into the pews, he imagined what it’d feel like to stand here in a sanctuary full of people. Full of worshipers like himself, their eager ears listening to what he’d have to say, his own homilies, his own take on the scripture left behind for their naked eyes looking for direction. A direction he’d give them, he’d guide them, he’d take them someplace unimaginable, a place full of hope and undying love.
“This place is huge.”
Startled once again Jisung’s shoulders ate his ears, his heart leaping into his throat.
“I’m sorry,” Minho muttered, and Jisung could hear the smirk he wore. Turning to face him, evidently he didn’t wear much on his face which was somehow worse. Standing on the altar within the town's most beautiful, most prestigious church, walking into it for the first time he didn’t show an ounce of appreciation in his stoic self. “I didn’t mean to scare you.”
Jisung sighed, giving his head a shake. “You’re sneaky,” he said quickly, shoving his hands into his pockets. Averting his attention to the altar behind him and the angelic statues situated above and around it, he took another longing deep breath. “Are you always so quiet, Minho?” Stepping up to the shining altar Jisung took out a hand and placed it on top, the marble cool to the touch, soothing his frustrations within.
The man’s feet scuffed along the floor, alerting Jisung he was moving closer to him. “I suppose I am,” he said. He snuck up to Jisung’s side, placing a hand on top of the altar. Continuing his slow stroll he rounded the side, dragging his fingers along the marble until he was across from Jisung, their hands mirroring each other, fingers splayed out to cover as much space as they possibly could. Three feet separated them physically, but the moment Jisung looked into his eyes it was as if the air between them ceased to exist.
“Your church in Soro,” Jisung said, keeping his voice low though it bounced around the vacant space without even trying. “The Church of Saint Denis.” Minho’s eyes shifted to the marble, his chin maintaining its height. “That’s where you’ve come from, isn’t it?” He nodded in answer, his brown eyes taking back to Jisungs, now a grappling hold. “I wanted to ask you if it was alright… I’ve visited before, and-”
“I know you have,” Minho whispered. Jisung clamped his jaw shut. The man's demeanor didn’t change, but Jisung did not like the way those words spewed from his lips. “And I know what you’re going to say, Han Jisung.” Every pause between his words festered a nervousness in Jisung’s gut. “I encourage you to not judge, and you will not be judged. Do not condemn, and you will not be condemned.”
Jisung hung his head. “I know the words,” he whispered. “Please accept my apology, it was not my intention to offend.”
Silence.
“You really do live your life by the book, don’t you?” Minho asked within a breath. Jisung looked to him in surprise, eyes wide and shining, finding Minho waiting for an answer with baited breath, his own gaze engrossed in a curiosity Jisung couldn’t make out. “Surely I thought you’d be able to weasel the information you wanted out of me, or you’d fight back with something smarter, more obscure than Matthew or Luke, but… Simple words from simple passages and you’ve been subdued.”
Jisung's fingers on the altar moved into a fist. Minho took note. “The words aren’t simple, they’re sacred, as are the passages.”
“Of course they are,” Minho said, beginning to round the other side of the altar, approaching Jisung with a tenacity. “The word of the Lord.” Pausing at his side, Jisung turned his chin to look up at him. “Have you never wondered what life would be like if they were wrong?”
“Never,” Jisung whispered.
“Have you never looked on the outside, have you never challenged the text, never thought your own thoughts? Never wondered why we’re confined to the rules within the passages written by, and translated by people of the past again and again, where something could’ve and may have been misread?”
That frustration Jisung attempted to hide away leapt into his chest, his blood boiling beneath his skin, a disbelief clouding his expression as this man stood inches away from him, a man he’s to share his position with. A man speaking words Jisung has never before attempted to think about in his life. He’s never seen the other side, he’s never wanted to. Never has his curiosity ever threatened to drag him that way, never threatened to take him down a path that goes against everything he’s ever known.
“I challenge you to do so. It wouldn’t just open you up to empathy beyond your imagination, it would broaden your perspective as a preacher. How do you expect to stand up here in front of hundreds of imperfect people looking for answers if you don’t even understand where they’ve gone wrong to have the need or the desire to sit within these pews? Every person you’ve ever met, every person you will preach in front of has sinned somewhere in their life whether or not you have, Han Jisung.”
Jisung gulped, willing his voice strong enough, he said above a whisper, “I liked you better when you were quiet.”
A toothy smile flashed onto Minho’s face, knocking Jisung breathless. “And I like you just the way you are, Jisung.” He held onto his eyes for a few more seconds before directing his attention toward the entrance hall doors that seemed a mile away. “The choir sings from there, correct?” Minho gestured a hand to the second floor balcony that opened up above the church, shoved toward the back behind all of the pews so the voices in the choir would shower down onto the churchgoers.
“Yes,” Jisung said, unable to produce anything else to plead his case, or argue back. Minho knew it too, and that killed Jisung tenfold. The amusement in the man's cheeks made him sick.
“Take me there,” he said, looking at Jisung, knowing.
The boy sighed and glanced up to the balcony nestled under the painted ceilings of the cathedral, saints and angels dancing about the blues and whites of the ethereal sky. “Ann will have us for dinner soon, we shouldn’t take too long. It’s your first dinner, that’s important for her.” It also explains why she’s been working in the kitchen since early afternoon. She only did so for special occasions, Jisung should’ve seen Minho coming.
Putting his hands in his pockets, Minho, still wearing a smile, said, “The clock hasn’t struck five. When it does we’ll head back, I’m not done here yet.” Jisung didn’t have anything to say, he was entirely defeated, pacified. “Not done with you, either.”
Within the warm kitchens brick walls there was a table that could seat six and this evening five of those chairs were occupied. Sitting at the end of the table Jisung had Christopher to his left and Hyunjin to his right. Beside Hyunjin sat Jeongin who took a sudden interest in the house's newest addition, Minho, sitting at the other end of the table, directly across from Jisung. In the yellow glow from the light fixture mounted into the ceiling the men ate, they sipped their wine, and they laughed.
Conversations flowed through stories of the past, Jeongin ensuring that Minho knew his fair share of history before he retired for the night. The eldest telling stories meant that his first descendant below him was correcting him, Hyunjin flashing looks at Jisung that were making him giggle when Jeongin would get details all wrong.
“You’re thirty six, have you left your memory in the first half of your thirties?” Hyunjin hollered, outstretching an arm to shove Jeongin’s elbow off the table, the man with neatly styled hair scoffing at the one with hair that grew down his neck. Thin, half rimmed glasses sat on the end of his button nose, Hyunjin tossing his head back with a laugh, catching the spectacles before they fell to the floor. “I mean seriously, Yang, pull yourself together, it’s no wonder you can’t keep your mother happy.”
Snickers sounded around the group, Christopher nearly spitting out his wine across the table at Hyunjin. Jisung laughed along with them, picking at his plate of various meats and veggies. The others had scarfed it down it seemed, the moment they were presented with the food it was gone in a flash. Even Minho at the other end of the table, he filled up a plate after watching the elders do so and had dug right in. Acting as if he’d been here for months, Minho slipped into the laughter and chatter with ease, asking all the right questions at the right time.
At Jisung's first dinner the boy couldn’t shut his mouth. Full of excitement that bled everywhere on top of everyone, he overwhelmed them with questions, with statements, with facts. The elders couldn’t get the information out fast enough, they were forced to, otherwise Jisung would begin assuming things on his own. They learned quickly that night that his brain worked faster than his mouth, more often than not that first dinner his foot may as well have been on the plate because it made a happy home in his mouth.
With Minho, maybe it was his age. Jisung was a mere child when he started. Minho has had years of practice in another church, he was about two years older than Jisung, so it wasn’t a wonder as to why this socializing came easy to him. He portrayed himself a different Minho than Jisung had just spent two whole hours with, however. For some reason once he shook the hands of Hyunjin and Jeongin it was like a wall melted away. At the table tonight as he smiled at him, the rigidness of his being didn’t exist.
Until he’d spare a glance toward Jisung moving food around on his plate with his fork knitted tightly in his fingers. Then the walls built back up.
Maybe Minho was right, maybe Jisung was just awkward.
“A working memory is important to women,” Christopher said, adding to the teasing of Jeongin. Tipping his glass toward him, he pulled his lips down into a smile and laughed.
Jeongin exchanged a glance with Minho who took a sip of his wine, enthralled with the discussion. “You’d know all about that Christopher, wouldn’t you?”
“Oh, you’re a nuisance!” Christopher threw a hand toward him, sitting back in his chair. Jisung nibbled his bottom lip and gave a look to the man to his left. As if he could feel it, Christopher looked back at him while the men talked amongst themselves. “He’s kidding, Ji. Don’t you let those words get stuck in your head.”
“A joke from years ago, Jisung,” Jeongin said, turning the attention back on himself. “Before his sudden switch to God's grace your role model there was quite popular with the ladies.” A small smile took Jisung's lips as he glanced to Christopher.
“You’ve never told me this before,” Jisung said, and the older man shrugged, sipping his wine.
“It was never important,” he muttered. “Besides,” he sighed, sitting forward, setting his glass on the table, “It was why I made the sudden switch. Women are wonderful gifts from God, but involvement with the wrong kind and you’ll be wishing for more than forgiveness.” Christopher gave the boy a look that informed him he’d speak of it later, that now was not the time.
“What about you, Jisung?”
The question shot a hole into his gut. Christopher's face lit up, his eyes darting every which way, Hyunjin furrowed his brows, and Jeongin chuckled aloud. Meeting eyes with the man who asked the question, Jisung tightened his grip on his fork. The insecurities he felt looking at his face seemed to double beneath the pressure of the question.
When it took a few seconds for him to sort out his thoughts, the older men around him attempted to answer for him.
Hyunjin uttered, “Jisung is a sweet boy.”
“Our Jisung certainly wouldn’t think that way, not after all he’s been through,” Jeongin said.
Christopher listened, then added, “He’s so one track minded, I’ll be shocked if he…”
Minho held up a hand with a smile and slight roll of his eyes. “Let him answer for himself,” he huffed a laugh, and the men around him agreed. How? Jisung wasn’t sure, because if he were him he’d be reprimanded until the following morning. “Seems you all need to learn about it, too, let’s see what he has to say.”
Four sets of eyes burned into him, Jisung only able to stare into the ones that taunted him from the other end of the table. Sitting backward in his chair, his legs crossed, his silver cross hanging over his chest, he was smug as ever. In seconds he’d been able to tug him right back into the church, on top of the altar where he blatantly asked him of his sins. And now, here he was, at the dinner table with men who have become his family, asking him again.
Christopher may have been able to admit it, his history before he ventured into the church, but Jisung? Not only was there nothing to admit, nothing to say, but disgust grew there in that empty spot, and Jisung couldn’t place why.
“No,” Jisung whispered, glancing down at his full plate he certainly wasn’t touching now.
“No?” Christopher asked, his voice soothing the harshness this once comfortable setting was turning into. Jisung dropped his fork and tossed the napkin from his lap onto the table. “Ji,” Christopher nearly shouted as the boy pushed his chair back abruptly.
Standing to his feet, Jisung threw his hands out to his sides and looked over the men around the slab of wood. “How can you all sit here and have this conversation? I preferred the stories, or when we discussed scripture, not women.”
“We weren’t even discussing it, it was only a question, we’ll move on,” Hyunjin said, willing Jisung to sit with a wave of his hand. The boy grabbed the back of the chair and shoved it under the table, rattling the glasses on the surface as he did.
“Han, sit down,” Jeongin said, acquiring a look from Minho.
“No, I’m sorry, I can’t,” the boy muttered, dragging a hand through his curls, exposing his forehead. Without another second or another peace offering from one of the men, Jisung turned on his heels and hurried from the kitchen, through the living room and up the stairs. He left them in silence, feeling sick and hungry all at once.
“Strong sense of justice that one has,” Jeongin said, shaking his head. “Even jokes he can’t take.”
“But, it wasn’t a joke,” Hyunjin said, his voice smooth and melodic, entrancing Minho every time he spoke. “It was a legitimate question, he has every right to feel upset or uncomfortable.”
“Of course you would say that,” Jeongin muttered, reaching for his wine.
Hyunjin jutted his head backward. “You know how he is, Jeongin, it’s not like this is the first time you’ve met him, Jisung has stormed away from this table more times than I can count. Even when we’ve had guests, members of other parishes here with us, other priests from other churches. You know Jisung, we all do, he’s going to stand firm in what he believes in even if that means causing a scene.” The man with the long dark hair and glasses balled up his own napkin and tossed it beside Jisungs, rising from his chair. “Now let me go talk to him like I always do, I’ll get him back down here.”
“No,” Minho said suddenly, politely holding up a hand. Three heads turned toward him. “Please,” he said, standing up, tucking his chair beneath the table neatly. “Let me. I think I may have said something to him earlier that brought this on. Please, let me apologize to him.”
Hyunjin, after a glance at Christopher, sent Minho on his way with a nod. “Up the stairs to the right, around the corner.” Once he was gone, a satin white flash, Hyunjin sat down and leveled with Jeongin, focusing on Christopher. “Has it been decided where he’ll be living?”
“I was thinking of putting him with me, but Hyunjin, if you’re up for a roommate…”
Hyunjin narrowed his eyes and pursed his lips, the man the face of peace and serenity, a calmness exuding him. “Put him in your room, Chris,” he said, then looked at Jeongin who gave him a nod. “He got comfortable way too fast, you’ll need to keep your eye on him.”
Up the stairs to the right, around the corner.
The floor creaked louder on the second floor than it did on the first, Minho approaching Jisung’s door as quietly as he possibly could. Behind the inch of plywood Jisung sat on the edge of his bed, leaned over his knees with his head in his hands. The light bulb hanging from his ceiling flickered as he took deep breaths down into his stomach, easing the emptiness and the nausea that existed in unity.
The entire day played through his head, a cassette rewound and replayed as soon as it ended. A normal morning spent preparing for the weekend, for the three days of Mass, in peaceful quiet, nothing more to do than hum to himself while he prepped the books and set up the candles. Waiting anxiously excited for his meeting with Christopher, he had no idea that his entire belief system was hours away from being threatened, questioned.
He’d been told stories like this one, how temptation would waltz straight up to the door and not even knock before allowing itself inside, seducing one without them even realizing it was being done before it was too late and they had nothing left to do but beg the Lord for forgiveness. It looked him in the face, it said the words to him, it put thoughts in his head he’s conditioned himself to ignore. When it came from such a pretty face it became believable. Considerable. His tongue was persuasive though Jisung batted it away, fought it out of his head.
Then, at dinner, to involve his seniors in such a discussion, one he didn’t even start, but continued. They’ve never spoken that way around Jisung before, that could only mean it was his doing, his persuasion even if he didn’t speak it aloud. He brought an energy that encouraged others to turn, even the strongest of the strong.
He’s just arrived, it hasn’t even been a full day, and he was already infecting the house and the men that lived inside. Jisung wouldn’t allow it. He wouldn’t stand for it. Tomorrow he’d speak to Christopher, he’d express his doubts whether or not the elder assumed it came from a place of envy, which it did not.
A knock sounded at his door.
Dropping his hands he glanced up at it and sighed. He’s met Hyunjin this way numerous times, he simply waited for the knock at this point. Sliding off his bed he took three strides over the hardwood and gripped the handle.
“I know what you’re going to tell me,” he said before he opened the door, “You can save your breath if you’d like.” Stepping back from the wood as he pulled it open, his breath caught in his throat.
“Do you?” Minho asked, a different type of emotion laced in his brows as he stood in the doorway, an emotion that Jisung couldn’t place.
Jisung longed to slam the door in his face, but Minho paralyzed him in place. “I thought you were Hyunjin,” he mumbled.
“I asked him if I could come instead,” he said, pressing his hands to his thighs. “He defended you, by the way, after you left.”
Jisung clenched his jaw and perked a brow, Minho watching it. “He usually does,” he whispered, sure of himself, and Minho swallowed a laugh. “Why are you at my door and not him? Go back downstairs and involve yourself in conversation of wrongdoings with men I thought I knew.”
He bobbed his head ever so slightly, that ghostly smile hanging around his lips. “I need to apologize to you, may I come inside?” Jisung lowered his brows and pouted in thought. He wanted to come into his room and apologize. “Better to not do it out here where everyone may hear me, I want to talk about what happened in the church.”
Jisung scoffed. “You keep your irreligious ideology out here, Minho.” Pushing the door shut, Minho caught it with one hand, staggering Jisung backward a bit.
“We started this all wrong,” Minho said, poking his head around the wood to keep his eyes on the boy. “Please, hear me out.”
“We didn’t start anything,” Jisung sneered. “You let me know exactly who you are and what you’re here to do.” A crack appeared on Minho’s face for the first time since Jisung had laid eyes on him. The cold exterior, the walls he’s built up, the facade he’s been portraying. It cracked, and Jisung sucked in a breath. “I’m sorry,” he whispered, and Minho took a step back.
Christopher's words came back, “Minho came from a place that couldn’t shelter him, he needs our support.”
‘Let all bitterness and wrath and anger and clamor and slander be put away from you, with all malice, and be kind to one another, tenderhearted, forgiving one another, as God in Christ forgave you.’
“Ephesians 4:31-32,” Jisung whispered, stepping back from his door, opening it as far as it would go.
Minho blinked, taking Jisung walking into his bedroom as an invitation and stepped inside. Taking the door in his hands he closed it gently and took his time turning around. He recited the passage aloud, the one Jisung stated, and turned to find the boy waiting, a plea for forgiveness on his face.
“You don’t have to give me that, I need to apologize to you, and ask for your forgiveness,” Minho began, taking a step closer. “I went too far. I said some things I didn’t mean, things that have been stuck within me since I was young.” With a twist of Jisung's brow, Minho breathed through a laugh. “People like you, people who have nothing but faith and total trust in their God, you challenge me.”
Jisung took a step backward and sat down on his bed. Gesturing to the desk in the corner and the space beside him, he allowed Minho to make his own decision, finding a spot to sit in the wooden chair that he pulled from under the old school desk, sitting on it backwards.
“If I give you a life story I expect one back, Han Jisung,” he smiled.
The boy nodded, his face never changing. “Just speak, please.”
Intaking a breath, one far too deep for Jisung’s liking, telling him he was about to get hit with the cold hard truth, Minho settled his arms over the back of the chair and spilled his mind.
“For the record, I’m not here to be a priest, even though Christopher said it when we met,” Minho shook his head, “That’s not what I am here to do. I’m quite content living my life doing your job. I stated that when I moved here, and I’ll be willing to say it again, as many times it seems fit so that you know that I am not here to take something away from you.” Jisung swallowed, keeping his head moving as Minho spoke, expressing he was actively listening. “I’m not fit to be a preacher, it’s not in my nature, I mean, look at us right now. You’re sitting here listening to me apologize to you when we’ve only met hours ago.”
“People aren’t my forte,” Minho said, then nodded his head. “But, they are yours. This life was meant for you, Jisung. I’ll admit, my behavior stemmed from a place of envy.”
Jisung sat up straight. “Envy?” he muttered, and Minho nodded again.
“You’re a legend now, Han Jisung,” Minho said, squinting his eyes. “Everyone who comes up in the schools behind you, they know your name. The two years you’ve spent here, creating another perfect name for yourself, you’re setting the standard. All of us in your position, we’re compared to you, and so many of us are rooting for you to move up.”
“Even you?” Jisung whispered, his eyes locked on the man in his chair.
Minho tightened his jaw. “Even me,” he raised a brow. “It may not seem like it based off of today, but I am.”
“What was all of that?” Jisung asked, gathering the fabric of his slacks between his fingers. “You had me up here contemplating whether or not to tell Christopher to fire you.”
A flash of that cracked expression hit his face as he looked away and shook his head. “Deserved, I suppose.”
“The words you spoke,” Jisung breathed, the disbelief clouding over him like it once had, “They were unnatural to me, Minho. A person in your place, here in this church, you can surely understand why it scared me.”
“Of course I can,” Minho answered. “Please understand I am still learning. I wasn’t brought up like you, like Hyunjin. I am much more like Christopher, having lived a whole other life before turning to Christ.”
Silence fell between them. After three seconds, Jisung lifted a hand, encouraging him to continue. The two sitting with one another like a sinner and preacher in penance. Minho, fluttering his lashes, pointed his eyes to the floor and dropped his chin.
“I was lost. I’d just started my late teens, maybe nineteen if I can even remember correctly, and I fell in love.” Lifting his eyes he met Jisungs. “Not with a woman, not with a human being, but poison. I was around some bad people at the time, the kind of people who speak like I had spoken to you earlier. Their influence… intoxicating, sometimes even more so than the garbage we fueled ourselves with.” Minho’s lashes brushed his cheeks with every blink. “I grew up with God, my mother, a single woman who had me quite young, she introduced me to his word the day I was born. We attended church every Sunday, that church up in Soro,“ he flashes Jisung a look, “Sometimes we’d even go during the week if she was able to get us there.”
“She was beautiful, everyone tells me I have her face,” he laughed to himself, and Jisung yearned to smile, because he believed it. “I left her when I turned eighteen, don’t ask me why. If I had to come up with a reason I’d tell you what I tell everyone else, that that teenage syndrome got me. She gave me everything and I ran from it, I abandoned her, my faith, my life that was quite alright, all because I met some people who sparked my interest. People who questioned my love for Christ, people on the other side who challenged me like you do, and you’re on the right side.”
A long sigh left him, Minho taking a second to collect his thoughts. The right side, Jisung was on the right side. According to Minho he’s been on the right side his entire life.
But, what of this wrong side?
Minho never said it was wrong. He’d simply addressed, and suggested believing in Christ was the right side, the right thing to do. Jisung knew what existed, he knew his probabilities after death, but this one was a new one.
Where there is right, where there is wrong… Is there something in the middle? A place in between it all where neither right or wrong exist? Could both be true at once? Could someone be right and wrong?
“What of the middle?” Jisung whispered, and Minho looked up in a hurry. “I was wrong as well, Minho. To dismiss your words in such a hurry that is, though I’m certain if they delivered differently and not in a way that attacked my faith I may have listened to you. I now know that either way I should have just listened to you, you know, if I’m looking to become a well rounded preacher.” Minho smirked. “I’ve never seen this other side, I’ve only known faith. Forgive me for the judgment, I don’t want to be this… know it all who looks down upon others.
“Just a know it all, then, right?” Minho teased. Jisung rolled his eyes while he laughed. “Come on, star student.”
“No, I don’t want that,” Jisung said, relaxing his smile. Shaking his head he took a breath and ran his hands along his thin legs. “I’m very good at what I do, but I’m humble about it.” Minho perked a brow. “I’m learning to be humble about it.” The boys shared a soft laugh. “When you’re isolated here with three other men who praise you like their lives depend on it, it’s a little hard to come down.”
“They care about you,” Minho said, and Jisung expressed his gratitude by closing his eyes and pressing his hands together, tipping his chin backward. “They want you to succeed. But, they keep you in check.”
Releasing a breath, Jisung dropped his hands and shrugged toward Minho. “They do, it’s necessary.”
Minho narrowed his eyes and tilted his head. “Do you ever get time to yourself? When you aren’t serving them?”
A playful smile evaded Jisungs face, his disproportionate lips flattening. “Don’t test me, Minho.”
“I’m serious,” he held up both of his hands, his dark eyes shooting open wide. “I’m asking you person to person, unrelated to faith.” Grasping the back of the chair he tilted his head again. “I think it’s also me… checking on you. Do you ever get the chance to be you, and not Han Jisung?”
Looking from his hands to Minho, Jisung clenched his jaw along with his fists. After a breath, he mumbled, “I don’t think I ever allow myself to.”
Something flickered into place on Minho’s face, his eyes blinking, reopening to a complete fresh start. “Perhaps I can teach you, while you teach me.”
Cotton brushed over his fingers, the soft fabric tickling his prints while he straightened it where it hung. Lips pulled taut, Jisung studied the garment and made adjustments where necessary. Christopher had worn this yesterday, the green vestment adorned with silver and gold stitching while he stood before a church filled to the walls. Men, women, children, every eye in the room, on Christopher. They laughed while he spoke, out of pure enjoyment for his words. Their gaze followed him as he paced the length of the altar, waiting for him to say more. Children ran to him when he called them forth to give them His blessing.
Jisung, serving Christopher at his side, watched it happen with a smile. He’d never seen his superior happier, more alive than when he was preaching for hundreds of people, some of whom didn’t even have a pew to sit in. Holding their babies on their hips, their children in their hands, they were content in standing, keeping toward the walls.
They just wanted to listen. They just wanted to hear Christopher speak.
He had the power to bring them to tears, and he would, and he did, without even trying. Jisung’s never seen Christopher plan the details of the worship he’d lead, the priest would review, scribble mindless notes, and walk into the cathedral with his head held high and his shoulders rolled back.
And everytime, without fail, he’d knock them dead.
Or, to their knees, where they’d hang their heads in prayer.
Jisung would wear this one day. So close to success, to his goals, everyone around him knew it as well. Just Sunday morning, standing beside Christopher after Mass, heeding greetings and thanks as the church cleared out into the brisk September air, many women, many men, those who have known of Jisungs journey since the very beginning, congratulated him. Oftentimes they’d spend an immense amount of time after service talking with Christopher, or Hyunjin, or Jeongin, whoever had led, and evidently Jisung would be there too. They learned of his life, his dreams, the older women typically rooting for him more so than the men.
Over the last two years Jisung has built up his own reputation in the Church of Saint Joseph Calasanz. The people took pride in having him a part of their parish, their mission, their community, and Jisung took great pride in it as well. Partly the reason as to why he’d run such a tight ship, or attempt to. There was no room for disappointment. He wouldn’t allow it.
“Now that you’ve made it through the weekend,” Jisung took a breath, stepping back from the wall of fabric, tilting his head slightly to catch any deluding details, “How do you feel?” Turning around, facing his back to the corner, he sent a small smile down to the floor where Minho sat, his back against a table leg, a book in his lap where his knees were tucked toward his chest.
Pointed eyes flashed from the text to the boy, his jaw locked in place. “Fine.”
Jisung folded his hands behind his back and nodded, taking a few steps toward him. “Just fine? They’re going to speak with you about it,” he crouched down to the floor and sat on the carpet beside him, a foot of space between them, “You can gather your thoughts with me. Plus, I’m intrigued to know what you thought of how our services run.”
Minho loosed a breath, closing the book his eyes were skimming over. Setting it between him and Jisung, he crossed his legs and shoved his hands in his lap, letting his gaze fawn all over the sacristy. “It was… different,” he said. “Nothing like how we’d do things in Soro.”
“How would things go-”
“You feel informal,” Minho cut him off, shifting around on the floor to face Jisung who snapped his jaw shut.
“In-Informal?” he stuttered, moving to face him as well.
Minho nodded. “Which surprises me. For you, that is,” he said, his eyes dancing around Jisungs complexion. “With how much you look up to Chirstopher, I can’t believe you’re alright with how he runs his service.”
An unease sparked within Jisung. Unable to shift his eyes elsewhere, he had no choice but to succumb to Minho’s analytic glare. “What are you talking about?”
“Don’t take what I say the wrong way,” he said. “Isn’t that what Christopher has to tell you? Don’t let these words get stuck in your head?”
Jisung gulped. “It’s a little hard not to when you’re speaking of someone who I care a great deal for.”
Minho smirked, then it disappeared as fast as it had appeared. “It felt informal is all. Christophers service yesterday morning. I noticed it was your most popular, the pews were overflowing, there were people standing around along the walls. He’s a great speaker and he knows how to connect with his people, but… The poise you convey, you didn’t get it from him. His Mass is borderline completely imperfect,” he paused, then started to smile, “Perhaps it’s why he’s so loved by them.” Glancing down to his lap, giving Jisung a chance to breathe, Minho blinked and huffed a laugh. “They can relate to him.”
He tried to hold it, but the scoff came out anyway. Shifting himself away from Minho, Jisung pulled his knees into his chest and wrapped his arms around his knees. The two spent a majority of the weekend together when they weren’t eating or sleeping. Minho helped Jisung prepare for Mass, trailing behind him like a dog awaiting his next orders. The man attended Mass while Jisung served, the elder priests decided it’d be a good start for him to observe and study the way things were done before he had the chance to serve himself, or take the lead on organizing one with Jisung.
Friday night Mass went smoothly. Half the church filled up, Jeongin ran it according to his plans, Jisung served by his side, Minho sat in the first row to Jisungs left toward the end. The eldest priest held the most structural service, an older crowd looking for the stricter rules to follow, a heavier penance.
Saturday evening, just as the sun was setting, Hyunjin preached for a slightly larger crowd, one that now had more children sitting on their parents laps. He drew a younger crowd, one typically full of women. A quieter, calmer, more intuitive type of service to attend, Hyunjin went by the books but couldn’t help himself when a mood struck, swaying up and down the center aisle, taking patrons by the hands to exchange gratitude and take away their sorrows. His service wouldn’t end by the appropriate time, as hard as Jisung tried to make it happen, Hyunjin would either end early or late, whichever felt right to him. Minho sat in the back, behind the crowd, observing.
Sunday morning, Christopher's Mass, the one Jisung leapt out of bed for. The most joyous of the three services this weekend. Minho acquired a seat in the middle somewhere, lost in the sea of headdresses, suits and fedoras. Jisung was the happiest beside Christopher. The two had a chemistry that Minho’s never experienced. The priest treated Jisung as if he were a younger brother, even outside the church doors. Especially outside the church doors.
In the late evenings, after everyone had eaten and the two older men stowed away to their bedrooms before the clock struck midnight, Minho spent some time in the study with Christopher and Jisung. Reading while the two of them studied notes together, while they read through passages together, both of them in an armchair side by side, leaning over the middle, Minho watched them. Christopher with his shirts top buttons undone, his broad, muscled chest and the gold cross that hung over his heart completely exposed, and Jisung, his fluffy hair pushed back on his forehead the more tired he became as the hours ticked away.
Narrowed eyes studied the paper, studied the text, flickering up to Christopher occasionally as the oldest boy read aloud. Deep cinnamon dusted with gold, sometimes swimming in a chocolate crimson, Jisung’s eyes held a greater love for Christopher than Minho had originally thought. Observing their connection over the last three days, Minho could conclude that Christopher had Jisung wrapped around his finger. With what he learned of Jisungs devotion to his faith, and the undying devotion and need to serve Christopher, within that big brain of his Han Jisung was nothing more than an insufferable people pleaser, and incredibly impressionable.
The boy stood with his skinny legs on shaky ground, a foundation cracked and horribly glued together. By Christopher, of course. What caused the cracks in the first place? Minho didn’t know, but he guaranteed it’d be easy to find out.
With how he reacted to the insinuation from a conversation held days ago, that he should broaden his perspective on the act of sinning, of those who do and have sinned, Minho knew what he’d done.
Don’t let those words get stuck in your head.
“You’re the happiest with him,” Minho said just above a whisper. Jisung dropped his chin, his focus down on his knees. “Out of all three, you’re the happiest with Christopher.” Only the boy's eyes attempted to look at Minho who smiled. “His service may be abnormal, you may or may not have realized that, and if you haven’t then I realize now that I’ve made some more unintentional waves…”
Jisung pouted his lips in what almost looked like disgust. “I did realize, I just didn’t assume it was a problem.”
Minho caressed his chin with a hand, somewhat willing his smile to relax. “I never said it was a problem, Jisung.” Leaning forward toward him, Minho tilted his head and Jisung finally turned his chin. “It’s strange to me, to know how you are, and to see how he is. Surely you’ve known of his past, a man like Christopher doesn’t keep it all inside does he?”
“Not anymore,” Jisung muttered. “He’s opened up plenty, to Jeongin or Hyunjin, and me.”
Minho gave him a half smile and nodded. “Me too.”
Jisung’s expression faltered, a shock bleeding onto his features. It took Christopher weeks in the start of Jisung's time here to open up to the boy. As curious as Jisung is, and was, Christopher held back, bit his tongue. Minho’s been here four days now and already learned of his past, his journey. He’d been trusted so soon, too soon.
“I know,” Minho whispered, as if the thoughts were written across Jisung's forehead. “Sharing a room with him leaves a lot of time to talk.” He pulled his brows together. “Did you know he hardly sleeps?”
“Yes,” Jisung hissed, tightening his lips. The way he toyed with the words, speaking them as if they meant next to nothing, it shook Jisung up inside.
Some sort of fear he supposed, it snuck its way into his heart. Every connection was different, Jisung knew this, and perhaps Minho needed to feel secure quicker. That had to be why Christopher was so lenient with him so early on. Minho needed the support, Jisung remembered. It did seem like Christopher, to overshare too soon, to gain his trust, to show that he was also someone who could be trusted.
“What have I said that’s upset you?” Minho asked, his voice quiet. His eyes never stopped moving, even when Jisung would meet them, Minho’s would continue their fondling of his features.
“It’s not what you’ve said,” Jisung mumbled, focusing down on his slacks that hung off his legs. Minho moved closer to the boy, the foot of space between them reducing to an inch or two. Jisungs breath caught in his chest, he didn’t dare look up at him.
“You can tell me, Han Jisung.” As playful as his tone was, it didn’t match the energy coming off of his being. Jisung couldn’t read it, couldn’t figure it out. “Better to tell me now then years from now when you have the power to fire me or send me away.”
Sneaking a glance at him, the chiseled features watching over him intently, Jisung felt a spark ignite within his veins, one full of nerves. “Christopher opened up to you faster than he did with me, that’s all.”
Minho’s lips tipped up, the entirety of his being having stilled. He waited for Jisung to continue, and when he didn’t, when he was quiet for a moment's time, he asked, “Is that all?”
“I’m still working through what we spoke of Thursday night,” he muttered in a rush, averting his eyes back to his knees. Jisung wished he hadn't said it. The words fell from him, seemingly unconscious. “And now with this I’m just not sure what to think.”
“About what?” Minho asked, his quiet voice sending a chill down Jisungs spine.
Blinking, scattering his gaze about, Jisung looked at Minho and pulled his lips into a frown. “I want to be the best that I can be, right?” Minho answered with a nod. “Christopher draws the biggest crowd, doesn’t he?”
“It’s not about how big the crowd is, Jisung.”
The boy squeezed his eyes shut, shaking his hair about. “I don’t mean it in that sense, I just… I want them to hear me.” Opening his eyes, he looked into Minhos, the man gazing down at him, listening. “I want them to listen to what I have to say, I want to lead, I want them to take from me what they need and I want nothing in return.”
“You don’t want their love and appreciation?” Minho asked, and Jisung sighed.
“Of course I do,” he whispered. “But, if what you say is true, that my name already holds some sort of bizarre meaning to people, I have to keep that up, don’t I?” With a tilt of his head, Jisung blinked and allowed his eyes to travel around Minho’s face. “I have to be the best I can be, I have to be the greatest and they’ll know that, they’ll look forward to that, I have to…”
His voice tapered off as a smirk grew on Minho’s plush lips. Narrowing his eyes, Minho could see the inner battle happening within the boy's mind, the torment he was putting no one but himself through. Whether his ego had completely erupted or not, Jisung was sure of himself.
Minho whispered, “You have to be God?”
Jisung’s soul leapt from his bones. Lurching forward, falling into Minho, he grabbed onto his arm, his knees digging into his lap. The boy’s eyes were wild, wide and frantic as he chanted his negation. His little hands wrapped around Minho’s forearm, the muscle strong and firm. Laughing while he expressed his disagreement for his words, Minho tipped his head back, his grin only growing.
“Never say those words to me again,” Jisung babbled on and on, shaking Minho as much as he could. “Are you messing with me? Why on earth would you ever expect me to say that, I would never think that, I’d never say that, I’d never believe that. If any of them heard you say that they’d question us both, you’re crazy! We’re in the church, Minho, and you say that? Is that what you think of me? Is that what you think I think of me?”
Minho smiled up at him, the boy half on his lap looking down at him still shaking him around. He ceased with a breath, Jisung, letting go of Minho’s arm, but not moving from his lap. Pushing his hair from his forehead, the act shifting who he was as a person entirely, the chubby cheeked bouncing boy turning into a striking young man for all of three seconds, Jisung dropped his hands to his lap and took a deep breath.
“It is not what I think of you, Han Jisung,” Minho said. The silence that engulfed them was deafening, different than it was a bit ago when the two started to work in this room. Far apart from each other. On opposite sides of the sacristy. Barely a good morning mumbled from Minho when he stepped inside shortly after Jisung, and now the boy was in his lap. “Don’t let those words get stuck in your head,” Minho whispered.
“How long have you known of me?” Jisung asked, not letting Minho even catch his breath after he spoke.
Stuttering, Minho pushed, “Years,” from his lips, and Jisung, locked in on his eyes, nodded.
Parting his lips to speak, Minho’s eyes flickering down to watch them, the door to the sacristy creaked open and Jisung hurriedly fumbled himself out of Minho’s lap, leaping onto his feet. Over the tables, over the heaps of furniture and antiques and books, Christopher walked inside with Hyunjin behind him, the two dressed in complete black, their hair neatly done.
“In my drawer,” Christopher said to the man with the long hair in close proximity to him. Hyunjin pulled the door shut and hushed him with one look. Wandering further inside, their gazes scanned the premises and found Jisung. Christopher smiled, Hyunjin perked a brow. “There you are, I figured you’d be here. Where’d you send Minho off to?”
Jisung glanced down at him still on the floor, his smile gone, his stoic default back in action. Though, his eyes were different. They weren’t analyzing him, nor were they judging him. His gaze was just that, a gaze. Jisung cleared his throat and shook his head, shaking away the feeling it gave him. The same one he felt after realizing he’d jumped into Minho’s lap on accident.
“He’s-”
“Right here,” Minho breathed, standing up, greeting the older men with a raise of his hand at his side.
“Ah,” Christopher chirped, walking toward the two. “Perfect, then.” Hyunjin hung behind, his eyes settling on Minho, his brows now a flattened line behind his glasses. “Jisung I was hoping to have a moment with you,” Christopher glanced between the boys, “Minho, that means I’m going to hand you over to Hyunjin. I’ll ease you in, I’m not giving you to Jeongin first.” The two shared a quiet laugh, one Hyunjin or Jisung didn’t take part in. “Plus, I think you’ll find that Hyunjin is easier to talk to than I may be.”
Minho pressed his hands together, smiling. “Thank you, Christopher.”
“No need to thank me,” he said with a shake of his head, “If anything, later on,” he leaned toward Minho, “You may be condemning me for putting you through his one on one exam of yourself. You may come out an entirely different person.”
Snickering, Minho said with a shrug, “Or perhaps not.” Hyunjin dipped his chin, staring at Minho from above his lenses. His intense glare didn’t falter even as Minho looked over at him. “I’m looking forward to it.”
“As am I,” Hyunjin sang, his voice a soft flowing melody as he took himself toward the door and outside of the church.
Minho smiled at Christopher, bid him goodbye, and gave a look to Jisung, one the boy couldn’t return. “I’ll see you.”
Weaving himself through the boy and his master, Minho followed Hyunjin outside, but not before Jisung managed to mumble, “Sure, see you.”
Once he was gone, out of sight and earshot, Christopher pulled a face and shoved his hands into his pockets. Sitting in his hip slightly, he cocked his chin and did a onceover of his prodigy standing in front of him. “What’s wrong?”
His voice, clear and strong, Jisung felt the need to jump, but he didn’t. “Nothing is wrong,” he said, quiet and meek.
Christopher pulled his brows together and chuckled. “You’re a terrible liar, Ji, you know this, what happened? Do we need to talk about something?”
Jisung folded his hands in front of him and glanced at the carpet. “No, Christopher, we don’t, I’m telling you the truth. I guess I’m still getting comfortable with this assignment.”
Stepping over to one of the sturdy tables in the room, Christopher brushed over it with his hand as if to check for dust while simultaneously teasing Jisung, because he knew it was clean, he sat down on it, his legs stretching in front of him. “Well, good, I guess this is perfect timing then.” Jisung tiptoed to his side and perched himself on the edge of the table as well, his legs not stretching as far as his seniors. In fact, he couldn’t even sit on the ledge, he simply leaned against it. “I wanted to talk about Minho.” He caught himself, tilted his head in thought, then smiled at Jisung. “The assignment,” he laughed, “Is that how you see this?”
Jisung shrugged. “In a way, yes, I do,” he said. “You said it yourself, I have to do this one last thing, and then I become you, or, I mean, work with you, beside you, like one of you.” Christopher, actively listening, nodded his head slowly. “I’m not taking this lightly, I hope you know that.”
“It’s you, Ji, I know that,” he said.
“It’s… strange,” the boy whispered, allowing his eyes to dance about the room he’s spent his morning in. “He’s come from a different world, it seems. Apparently we don’t run our Masses like they do, or, you don’t run your Masses like they do. He said they were informal?”
“And what did you say in return?” Christopher asked softly, watching Jisung search through his brain for the right answer. “Jisung?”
Releasing a breath, the boy turned his chin and cringed. “I didn’t say anything,” he whispered. “I feel like whenever he speaks I…” Jisung blinked, averting his eyes from Christophers.
The priest nudged his elbow with his own. “Finish that thought, Jisung.” The boy couldn’t look up at him, no matter how hard he tried. A sigh came from Christopher, one that pulled Jisungs lips into a frown. “You two are utter opposites.” Jisung nodded in agreement. “You’re ambitious, you’re goal oriented, you stick to a routine, a schedule, and you don’t let anyone steer you from that. Unfortunately, Minho’s the same way.” Now Jisung looked up at him, whirling his head around faster than he ever had in his life.
“But, but, you just said we’re opposites,” Jisung whispered in disbelief.
Christopher shrugged. “I may have just totally lied. I said that without thinking, though there is some truth… I mean, look at your two personalities, you’re confident and outgoing, Minho may be a little more reserved sometimes, a little rough around the edges. It takes a second to get to know him, but with you, it’s as if someone has known you their whole life. You’re inviting, you’re friendly, you attract people with your good energy.”
Jisung pressed his lips together. “And Minho doesn’t?”
“I didn’t say that,” Christopher narrowed his eyes. “As different as you two are, Jisung, I fear you have more in common than you think. Two sides of the same coin you two are.” Scrunching up his face, Jisung hung his head, staring down at the leather shoes on his feet. “You don’t like that, and I understand, but I feel as though you two could become friends. Give it some more time, it’s only been a short while.” When the boy didn’t answer, Christopher took a breath. “Is there something else that’s causing you to feel this way?”
Jisung straightened out and scanned the room while he sorted out his thoughts. There were maybe a thousand ways he could answer Christopher's question and not one of them would satisfy his superior. He could bring up the fact that he was envious of the connection Minho and Christopher seemed to share, but that alone could cause a rift between the two of them personally, and that was something Jisung longed to avoid for all time.
He could tell Christopher of Minho’s irreligious speech the day he met him, how he sparked something within Jisung that the boy was planning to keep hidden, locked away in a box. Jisung didn’t want to get Minho fired, not now, not after he had apologized to him after that day, showing some sort of humility, but, apology or not, his words still weren’t sitting right. It was uncomfortable to think about the other side, the wrong side, or so the two spoke of it. Knowing it was not the way to go, not the correct stone to turn over, Jisung decided to swallow it down.
Then there was this morning, Minho questioning Jisung yet again, differently this time. Teasing him, in ways that Jisung, and the entire Catholic religion, deemed inappropriate, leading the boy to attempt to physically shake the idea out of his head. The act landed him in his lap, atop his knees, where Minho gazed up at him with his chocolate brown eyes so sweet it turned Jisung's stomach sour. He had no choice but to feel sour, to feel a disgust building within him. That was better than acknowledging the fact that looking down at him and his pretty face had made his heart flutter.
No, Jisung would not be thinking of that. There have only been four days spent with him, he was not ready to consider him a friend.
“I don’t think so,” Jisung ended up mumbling. “If there is, I can’t place the words,” he looked up at Christopher, “Not yet, at least.”
“I understand,” he bowed his head. “If you ever figure it out, you come to me, alright?” Jisung nodded, focusing back on his shoes. “Aside from working through the social aspect, he’s pretty sufficient workwise, correct?”
Jisung flattened his lips when he shot Christopher a look, then the two laughed together. “Unfortunately, he is.”
The priest slung an arm around the boy's back and tapped his hand between his shoulder blades, three times.
“Good to hear, Ji. That’s all that matters anyway, right?” Pushing off the ledge, Christopher took a deep breath and spun around in a circle taking in the views of the room with walls stretching high. “You really do such a good job here, Jisung. I’m going to miss it when you no longer have total control over what goes on around this place, this room.” Gesturing a hand around to the well organized space, Christopher started for the door. Gripping the handle, he smiled at Jisung. “Seems we’ve found someone adequate enough to fill your shoes,” he pushed the door open with a creak of its hinges, “Almost.” He was gone after a wink.
The worn leather of the chair comforted him, the cushions wrapped around him, pulling him in, keeping him warm, keeping him safe. A book in his hands, Jisung had his head leaning against the high back of the chair, sitting sideways in it, his legs pulled up on the arm, the book perched on his knobby knees. His copy of East of Eden wore torn pages, a curved cover and worn down edges. Jisung has been through this book more times than he could count, it’s been one of his favorites since it’s been published.
Ever knowingly clear to Jisung the semblance of Aron and Cal, the twin brothers the story parades around, the two are another representation of Able and Cain. Though Jisung feels slightly wrong for indulging in a warped story of two biblical figures, he cannot help himself, especially now.
After he ate dinner with Christopher, the other men occupied, and shared an insightful discussion, Jisung snuck away to this chair and stuck his nose in his book. He could read it with his eyes closed. Now, he kept a pencil at his side, and when something caught his eye or stood out to him, he underlined it, or he circled it, or he left notes in the margins to come back to later.
He blamed Minho. That pit in his gut grew, the one he discovered Thursday night in his bedroom while the dusty brown haired man sat at his desk.
Right and wrong.
Good and bad.
And Jisung had the nerve to ask, but what of the middle?
Could something be there? Was it possible to be neither good nor bad, just simply… existing?
Little life experience left him curious, he supposed. Having lived his twenty four years in the church, spending all of his given time serving Christ… He felt sick to his stomach thinking about it.
Jisung never knew any different. He knew God, and God knew him. He knew prayer. He’s memorized passages from the Bible. He could run a Mass himself with his hands tied behind his back blindfolded. One day when he’s up there he’d actually like to try that, and he’d challenge the others as well. The others whom he cannot discuss this feeling with.
It felt sinful to bring it up around Christopher. As a man who’s grown into Christ, Jisung isn’t so sure he’d understand the intrigue behind going backwards.
Not backwards, in between.
Not toward the wrong, in the middle.
Regardless of triggering an awful thought for the others, the fear that struck him came from that place within him that desired perfection. If he were to come forward, he’d disappoint. If he let the men in the house even begin to think that he was having these thoughts of betrayal, all the work he’s done to prove himself worthy would have been for nothing.
Still, a curiosity grew.
It’d been silly of Minho to insinuate Jisung knew nothing of sin. He could easily shove Adam and Eve into his face, or Judas, or Peter, or Paul… Many have sinned, many have been forgiven. Nearly all. Christopher has come into his own, has moved through his obstacles with success. If he had been able to do so, Jisung figures he’s allowed to have this curiosity.
It was only natural, wasn’t it? And, how fitting for this to happen right before his promotion, right before he’s allowed to stand where Christopher stands.
Flipping a page, a smile pricks onto his lips.
Minho had been right after all. If Jisung were to become a well rounded preacher, a priest who understands each and every one of his churchgoers, he would need to learn of life beyond the walls he resided within. Jisung needed to experience something. That terrified him yet filled his gut with a cluster of butterflies he couldn’t quite understand.
Quickly, he slammed the book closed and tipped his chin backward, stretching his back as he blinked at the glow of the chandelier above him. Intaking a breath, he held it for three seconds, then let it out from between his lips, slow and steady. Twisting on the leather he placed his feet on the floor and took himself over to the bookshelf on the far side of the study and slid his book into place dragging his middle finger down the spine before spinning on his heels.
Sliding his hands down his sides, he rested them on his thighs, digging his fingertips into the muscle that only protruded because the boy lacked any substance. Clenching his jaw, he closed his eyes. Taking a slower, more intimate breath, Jisung released it through his nose and tilted his head side to side, the joints cracking as he did. When he opened his eyes, Christopher was standing in the archway of the study.
“Heading to bed?”
Jisung pulled his fingers into fists.
Tell him. The thought tugged at his brain.
Tell him, talk to him, he’d want you to tell him.
Jisung nodded, feeling a yawn overcome him. “I think so,” he mumbled, starting for the living room behind Christopher.
The priest's eyes drew toward the shelf the boy walked away from. “What were you reading?”
Pausing by his side, Jisung looked up at him, inches between them.
Sit him down now, this is the time.
“Just… Uh, just my favorite,” Jisung said. Christopher tightened his lips into some sort of smile. “Goodnight, I’ll see you in the morning.”
Placing a hand to his shoulder before the boy hurried off, Christopher looked him in the eyes and waited a few seconds before he said, “Goodnight, Jisung. God bless you.”
He tried to smile, at least, he tried to smile as big as he could. Jisung couldn’t find it in him. He knew he was a terrible liar, he’d never been good at the art. So better for him to try to smile, while he could sweep it under the rug with the excuse that he was tired, that it’d been a long day, and that he was not harboring these thoughts of other ideals.
He couldn’t tell him. He couldn’t tell any of them.
He would figure this out himself.
Barreling down the stairs, his copy of East of Eden within his hand, Jisung wore the tiniest smile. A week had passed, it’d been just over seven days of Minho starting his work here and Jisung could feel the older men warming up to him more with every passing hour. Sufficient in his work, Minho mirrored Jisung daily, keeping up with the details, keeping up with the way Jisung moved and kept the priests happy. The two fell into a rhythm unspoken. Jisung does, Minho copies him. Jisung speaks, Minho listens to him. Jisung struts around the church telling Minho every miniscule fact he’s going to need to pay attention to, Minho watches him spin in circles around the beams of multicolored sunlight pouring over him from the stained glass windows.
The moment in the sacristy, Jisung in Minho’s lap, they never spoke of it. Jisung thought about it everyday since it had happened, but they never brought it up together. He wondered if it stuck in Minho’s head as well, even though he now said the same things Christopher liked to say to Jisung, don’t let it get stuck in your head. Late into the night, unable to rest his head, the way that Minho looked at him haunted his being. It didn’t feel right. Staring at his ceiling, sifting through the unease around it all, Jisung attempted to rid his mind of the matter.
If Minho didn’t talk about it, Jisung wasn’t going to talk about it.
There wasn’t anything to talk about. At least that’s what Jisung told himself, that it was nothing.
Whether or not it was something, Minho didn’t make it known. So, Jisung took the older boys' lead.
Everyday Minho spent time with one of the priests, one on one time to get to know them, to bond with them and allow them to get to know him, something Jisung went through when his job first began. Hours with Hyunjin dishing out life’s mysteries and the things that clung to your subconscious, Jisung had appreciated it, but he didn’t really remember much of it. They’d spoken of things that Jisung hadn’t been able to speak about with anyone in, well, ever. Hyunjin delved into his restless brain, his energetic joints, and he picked it all apart, not one thought left untouched. By the end of it all, most sessions ending in tears, Jisung found himself able to open up easier.
The feeler handed him over to the scholar.
Jeongin spent days studying with Jisung. Knowing Hyunjin had given Jeongin a progress report, he found comfort in knowing he didn’t have to spill his guts to the eldest member of the house all over again. Possibly the reason why Jisung doesn’t remember much of Hyunjin ripping him open and sewing him back together, he never had to talk about it ever again. Days with Jeongin turned into nights with Jeongin, the two staying up late in the study or within the walls of the church, reviewing scripture and sharing thoughts on fact versus myth. Jisung found it easier to laugh with the eldest than the middle, which in turn made it easier to laugh with the youngest.
The scholar passed him on to the brain.
He was who Jisung met first. Christopher. After two weeks of surviving with little personal contact with the curly haired man, on the day he first met with him he seemed to fall straight onto his knees. Christopher figuratively picked him up with a smile, an arm around the shoulder, and became Jisung’s rock. After a month he finally felt like he belonged, like the men around him accepted him. Time spent with Christopher, incomparable to anything else. His favorite days were spent with him. The moments he held close to his heart, like the night a resurgence of his days with Hyunjin bubbled to the surface.
Tears streaming down his face, his pillowcase stained with the moisture, Jisung had just enough willpower to push himself out of bed, out his door and down the hall. Making sure he knocked on the right one, Jisung pressed his back to the wall beside it and sucked air deep into his stomach like Hyunjin had taught him to. Seconds passed and the bedroom door opened gently, dark curly hair poking out of the crack. Without warning, not wasting another moment, Jisung hurried into his arms showing no ounce of shame. Christopher's warm hold, his strong arms around his back comforting him, Jisung sobbed into his shoulder for only God knows how long. On the edge of his bed, a mattress much larger than the one Jisung slept upon, the boy cried and babbled mindlessly to his mentor he’d only claimed as his mentor probably only a few days prior.
After that night Christopher shaped into a brotherly figure for Jisung. If he wasn’t one before, he turned himself into one for Jisung’s sake. The boy kept his fears, his doubts, beneath the surface. Way, way beneath the surface where no one would be able to find them unless they took hold of Jisungs heart like Christopher had. Right place right time, is what the youngest of the priests would say when the elders would question how the two had grown as close as brothers. Jisung knew this too, he and Christopher sharing sly smiles whenever the playful jealousy of the men would come into play.
They were very different, something they both knew, but they never let it bother them, or get in the way of a meaningful friendship, a connection deep enough they no longer had to express their trust, or their loyalty to one another.
Until now, it seemed.
At the bottom of the stairs, rounding the corner to the living room, Jisung came to a sudden stop. Perched on the forest green of the couch facing the fireplace, facing Jisung, Minho sat beside Christopher, the two hovering over a book, notebooks living on either of their laps. Christopher spoke quietly, the soft hum of his deep voice carrying over to the boy though he couldn’t hear what he was saying. Minho’s eyebrows were low, his eyes pointed and focused, paying attention to the man beside him.
He didn’t look like that when he worked with Jisung. Minho didn’t make this face when he studied what Jisung said, when they read things together, when they reviewed Masses. He’d stare at him. Even while Jisung read aloud, Minho would stare at him, at his lips as they moved, at his eyes.The boy would crack jokes that he wasn’t paying attention, but then Minho would recite the passages straight back to him word for word showing him that he was in fact paying attention.
Next to Christopher, a few inches between them, he read the words, he scribbled in his notebook, he nodded while the man spoke. He answered Christopher's questions with straight forward answers, not slick comments that weren’t always slick to try to get Jisung to snap, to fly off the handle.
Seeing them together this way, working like he and Christopher used to work, a jealousy sparked within him. A jealousy that coexisted with the frustration that Minho didn’t take his work as seriously as he did with the elders, though that could be just it. Christopher was older, Minho needed to impress him, Minho longed to impress him. If he was anything like Jisung, Christopher saying the two were similar, then that was his goal.
Tipping his head up to crack his neck, rolling the joint around, Christopher broke out into a smile when he caught Jisung lingering in the archway of the living room. “Hi, Ji,” he said softly, and Minho barely moved his head, his eyes flickering up to peer at the boy.
Jisung cleared his throat, taking a few steps onto the carpet. “Hi,” he said, tucking his book behind his back. Christopher noticed and chuckled. “What are you guys doing? I’m sorry to interrupt.” Minho lifted his head now, his studious gaze now studying Jisung.
Christopher gestured to the books and released a breath. “Everything we did with you.” Nodding, he said, “Each church is different, the way they go about teaching the bible and spreading God’s word, so, naturally Minho and I are just making sure he’s getting into our flow of things.”
Jisung came closer, teetering off to Christopher's side of the couch, dropping his eyes to the books, avoiding Minho’s stare that followed him. “Great,” he said, then lowered his brows as he looked to his mentor. “I did this with Jeongin,” he spoke quietly.
“And Minho is doing it with me,” Christopher said, giving Jisung his infamous tight lipped smile. Jisung swore Minho hid one as he turned his head away to focus back on his books. As if he could read Jisung's mind, Christopher bobbed his head and said, “We can have dinner tonight, okay?”
A heat rose to Jisung's honey toned cheeks. For some reason it felt humiliating for Christopher to touch on a fact that was unfortunately well known around the house, and now to Minho as well. A cold chill of juvenile washed over Jisung, as if he’d pouted his lips and begged for Christopher's attention. To tell the truth, it is what he was asking for even if the words slipped out all wrong. The insinuation had been there, standing right at the scene of the crime. Jisung may as well have screamed the words.
“I’ll give him back soon, don’t worry,” Minho’s tone slithered across Jisung's skin. Meeting his eyes, they disarmed Jisung. Christopher laughed, turning to his books with a shake of his head.
“Come on, we’re almost done for today,” the priest said, running his finger over the tiny words on the crisp page.
Minho didn’t look down. He held Jisung by the gaze, barely blinking. Christopher had begun to read aloud, soft mumbles falling over deaf ears. Rich brown drew over Jisung's composure, drawing down his neck, down his body, where he clasped a hand over his button down and stood up completely straight. He moved quietly, Jisung did, loosening his collar around his throat that tightened while simultaneously making sure all of him was covered. Minho eyed his hand before his gaze dropped to Jisungs torso, staring him down shamelessly. Jisungs skin crawled, like Minho had the power to see beneath what he wore.
A thought that was pushed out as soon as it had shown up.
With a slow blink Minho looked up at him, his lips perking up ever so slightly in a way that made Jisung's stomach tighten.
Minho’s tongue poked between his lips, wetting the pink plushness, and then Jisung…
He turned away with the heave of a breath, not giving him a second look as he stormed from the living room toward the kitchen, hanging his head low, almost running headfirst into Hyunjin who stepped through the archway. Pushing himself to the wall as the boy rushed by without a mumble of apology, Hyunjin watched him hurry out of the kitchen door, heading toward the church. Tucking some strands of his long black hair behind an ear, Hyunjin glanced into the living room, making note of who was sitting on the couch.
Strike two.
‘Joe Valery got along by watching and listening and, as he said himself, not sticking his neck out. He had built his hatreds little by little—beginning with a mother who neglected him, a father who alternately whipped and slobbered over him. It had been easy to transfer his developing hatred to the teacher who disciplined him and the policeman who chased him and the priest who lec-tured him. Even before the first magistrate looked down on him, Joe had developed a fine stable of hates toward the whole world he knew.’
Jisung’s fingers clasped the edges of the book tighter, his bottom lip making its way between his teeth. In a corner of the silent sacristy, under the sunlight from the window above him, he nested in the safety of his comfort room. In the endgame of his book now, something roiled within him. An ice cold energy broke into his chest, a familiarity, an old friend.
‘Hate cannot live alone. It must have love as a trigger, a goad, or a stimulant. Joe early developed a gentle protective love for Joe. He comforted and flattered and cherished Joe. He set up walls to save Joe from a hostile world. And gradually Joe became proof against wrong. If Joe got into trouble, it was because the world was in angry conspiracy against him. And if Joe attacked the world, it was revenge and they damn well deserved it—the sons of bitches.’
That chilling energy spread, invading his gut, every vein. It hit him like it did the very first time he read these words.
‘Joe lavished every care on his love, and he perfected a lonely set of rules which might have gone like this:
1. Don’t believe nobody. The bastards are after you.
2. Keep your mouth shut. Don’t stick your neck out.
3. Keep your ears open. When they make a slip, grab on to it and wait.
4. Everybody’s a son of a bitch and whatever you do they got it coming.
5. Go at everything roundabout.
6. Don’t never trust no dame about nothing.
7. Put your faith in dough. Everybody wants it. Everybody will sell out for it.
There were other rules, but they were refinements. His system worked, and since he knew no other, Joe had no basis of comparison with other systems. He knew it was necessary to be smart and he considered himself smart. If he pulled something off, that was smart; if he failed, that was bad luck.’
Jisung snapped the book shut, tossing it beside him. It hit the carpet with a gentle thud. Threading his fingers into his loose curls, he tucked his knees into his chest and rested his elbows atop them. A lump lodged into his throat suddenly, one he gulped away successfully though it still brought tears to his eyes.
Side eyeing the book on the floor, Jisung took a shaky breath before he reached for it, shifting onto his knees, opening the roughed up pages to his place. Reaching behind him on the window ledge he palmed for a pencil, one rolling into his grasp. Pressing the lead to the page he circled Joe’s rules, all seven of them.
For years these rules have lived in his mind. These words have been stuck in his head. He pressed the pencil into the paper and circled them again. The letters struck him just as hard this time around, now that he had this secret, one that festered with shame. A guilt hung from his ribs, encapsulating his heart. He circled the words again, the lead digging into the paper. Sucking in a breath through his teeth, tears slipping from his round cheeks onto the leafy paper, he circled and he circled and circled until the lead tore a hole through the page and the door to the sacristy creaked open.
Tossing the pencil aside, book flying with it, Jisung hurled them as far as possible from him, he cried aloud and buried himself back against the wall, sheltering himself with books and fabrics and chests and boxes. Hands covering his eyes, he sobbed into them, fingernails digging into his scalp, his fingers clawing at his curls.
Footsteps came closer, a slow stroll that Jisung couldn’t pick up on. He could barely hear over his hurried breath, the whines he tried to keep to himself. Pulling his legs into himself, leaning over his knees like he once was, he heard the sound of a swipe and then the fluttering of pages. The urge to jump to his feet and tear the book out of the hands of whomever had interrupted him roared within him, but Jisung couldn’t seem to move. He was frozen. Paralyzed in a feeling he hadn’t had in years.
The pages stopped flipping. Words were being read. Six steps forward, and Jisung had been wrapped in their energy. They crouched down in front of him, Jisung unknowingly having ceased his crying since the book left the floor. Peeling his hands from his face, his tear stained cheeks and his puffy eyes, a gust of air is stolen by his lungs.
Minho, staring down at the back cover of the book, wearing the smallest grimace, flickered his eyes up to Jisungs when the boy took his shield down. Silence surrounds the two, but between them, some sort of understanding.
Blinking as he took in his wet lashes, Minho bounced the book in his hand and shook his head subtly. “Joe is shot and killed at the end of his story, you know that right?” He spoke gently, not an ounce condescending. Jisung, clenching his jaw tight, nodded. Minho looked down at the book, his fingers dancing over the cover. “You believe in him, in his rules?” His fierce gaze would’ve struck Jisung down if it were eleven days ago. “He’s not a good guy, I’m genuinely shocked you’ve spent so much time analyzing his character.” Minho sat down in front of Jisung, holding the boy's attention. “He’s a criminal, an escaped criminal. He takes advantage of a dying woman and her assets, and then shows off the fact he’s still very much a criminal, that he’s not changed, that he is and always will be what he was made out to be from the very start.”
Jisung found himself breathing steadily. Minho kept talking, rambling on about the character and every character involved with him. He held so much knowledge of the novel, too much, like he’d read it extensively like Jisung had himself.
“You’ve read this?”
Minho nodded. “Several times.” Popping his brows, he flipped through the pages aimlessly. “Cannot believe that you’ve read it, too.” Mumbling to himself, lowering his voice, he said, “Han Jisung, reading about betrayal, liars, manipulators, whores…” The two met eyes right when Minho knew the boy would speak up. “I know,” he cut him off before he could get any words out, “But, it says words like that right in the text.” Minho dropped the novel to the floor. “You’re the one who brought it into the church.”
Jisung’s lips were stuck shut.
“Why were you crying?” Minho asked, his tone soft, filled with knowing. “The book?” Jisung nodded. “Why?” The boy didn’t move. “For what reason?” Jisung clasped his arms around his legs. “It’s a story full of tragedy after tragedy. I figured you were more of a Wizard of Oz type of man.”
Jisung blew air through his nose harshly. “That’s a children's story,” he muttered, squinting his eyes, and Minho smiled. Jisung's heart sunk into his gut.
“I read it when I was twenty, I quite enjoyed it,” Minho said, proud of himself, tilting his chin up. Jisung couldn’t help but crack a smile at his face, the man's goal achieved without Jisung even knowing. “This is a Han Jisung I don’t know.” Looking at him square, Minho narrowed his eyes and took a breath. “A side of you I didn’t expect.”
“Don’t worry about it,” Jisung whispered, glancing down at his knees. Minho scooted closer to him, making his head lift quickly in surprise.
“But, I will,” Minho said, nodding. Mirroring the way Jisung sat, he thinned his lips and flickered his eyes between the boys’. “Those weren’t cries over reading literature, those were cries that have been hurt. That have gone through pain.” Jisung's lip crinkled, and Minho nodded again. “You heard my story hours after meeting me, and I’m willing to go through it again. You can trust me, Jisung.”
“There’s nothing to know,” he whispered.
“I highly doubt that.”
Jisung released a sigh. “I swear.”
Minho pulled in a sarcastic gasp. “Strong words to support such a weak argument. Han Jisung, you expect me to believe-”
He snapped. “Why do you always do this?” Minho froze. “To me, you only do this to me. What, is it because I’m younger than you are? You’re a couple years older so you get to tease me like this?”
“Jisung, I didn’t-”
“You did,” the boy sneered through a laugh. “I’m not living out the rest of our lives like this, Minho. Stop doing this to me.”
It fell quiet, the only sound Jisung could hear was the pulsating of blood in his ears. Quickly regretting his outburst, he did feel ten times lighter. Minho didn’t look away, instead he smiled.
He smiled.
“Feel better?” he asked, and Jisung couldn’t help himself.
“Yes,” he whispered.
Minho bobbed his head, the smirk still evident of his victory. “Want to talk to me now?”
Threading his hands through his hair, pushing the curls from his forehead, they stayed flipped backward and Jisung watched Minho’s lips part in real time. All amusement washed away, he gaped toward Jisung, his jaw snapping shut only when the boy's brows twisted together.
It reminded Jisung of earlier, in the living room, where Minho sat on the couch beside Christopher. The moment that fueled half of the cries that bled from his lips. It frightened him, the way Minho looked at him. Jisung has never seen a pair of eyes so alert, yet so soft. So gentle, yet so powerful. So satisfied, yet starved.
Minho could read his mind, he had to have been able to hear every thought flowing through Jisung’s head. His chin tilted ever so slightly to the right, a subtle movement Jisung could pick up on because he was staring at him too. A weight tugged at his heart, no, tugged at his stomach. Minho’s pretty eyes blinked, they moved to Jisung's lips, and back up again. He sighed, pressing his fingers into his skin.
Jisung couldn’t begin to explain what was happening inside of him, he couldn’t pick it apart like he usually could. Everything he’s ever experienced he’s been able to logisticize it, figure out what it meant, know how it would end before the end ever manifested. There had always been a plan, a next step, a foreshadow, some sort of hint that would alert Jisung what came after this, what happened next. Locked in on Minho, the man's gaze softening more than it ever had since he’d met him, Jisung couldn’t think of anything.
He sat before him totally, utterly thoughtless.
“What’s going on in that big brain of yours?” Minho whispered. Jisung didn’t dare to move. Minho’s tongue slipped between his lips, a smirk threatening to break out as Jisung’s gaze dropped to it. “What are you thinking about?”
“I don’t know,” Jisung whispered, his brows flattening over his eyes. Minho moved himself closer, his feet touching the boys gently.
“I think you do.”
Jisung pressed his lips together and inhaled through his nose, letting the air out long and slow. That cold pit that once invaded his being had disappeared at some point, Jisung no longer felt totally empty. “Christopher doesn’t like it when I read this book,” he said, speaking quietly, gesturing toward the novel on the floor. Minho furrowed his brows, glancing to it before giving Jisung his whole attention.
“Why not? It’s excellent.”
“It is,” Jisung breathed. “But, it’s not good for me.” A perk of a brow was answer from Minho enough. Jisung tipped his head back against the fabrics hanging on the wall behind him and sighed. “It doesn’t put me in a good place.” Jisung looked at him again, the two sharing a head nod.
“Why pick it up again if it burdens you?” Minho asked, still as ever.
“I’m not sure,” Jisung shrugged. “I haven’t read it in a few years, since I’ve been here, but I was really attached to it through school. It was the one thing aside from my clothes that I brought from home that was actually mine. I bought this book. It’s mine.” Minho listened, he didn’t dare interrupt, not even as tears slipped down the boy's cheek. “I’d read it every night, I’d pick all these people apart, I’d learn from them, the right and the wrong, I’d take from them because they were there for me when nobody else was around. I gave my all to everyone, all the time. People took, and they took, and not once was I given anything in return, not once did I ever ask for anything in return.” Jisung reached for the book, shaking it in front of him, dropping it onto Minho’s lap. “They never asked for anything.”
“But, they still make you feel this way, why?”
Jisung scoffed, sliding his hands over his cheeks, wiping them dry. Slapping them to his knees, he shot Minho a look and cringed. “Because, Minho, it’s a reminder that nothing is perfect. These people aren’t perfect, life isn’t perfect, everyone around me isn’t perfect, nothing can be perfect, I’m not…”
“I’m not perfect, you know that,” Minho said. Jisung blinked and looked at him, the sorrow in his eyes making Minho frown. “Christopher isn’t perfect, you know that. The other two, I guarantee you they are not perfect. No one needs to be, no one should have to be. If you’re worried what God is going to think, you know that his love for you is absolute whether you’re perfect or not.”
Jisung watched him speak. He watched his lips, the way his cheekbones moved, how his nose scrunched a bit in emphasis of his word. His dark eyelashes brushed over his porcelain smooth skin, his complexion clear and bright. In the setting sun through the windows, his being was washed with warm hues of fading color, like that first day Jisung brought him into this room, his favorite room. He watched him speak, his words filling that extra space the chilling cold once occupied.
“You aren’t perfect, Han Jisung,” Minho continued, “But you come pretty damn close.” He glanced upward and waved a hand around, pointing to a small statue of the Blessed Mother. “Forgive me,” he said, and Jisung cracked a laugh. “I don’t know who turned you into this,” Minho turned back to Jisung, sitting forward, crossing his legs under him, “Or, if you did this to yourself, but you need to remember how incredible you are.”
“My parents,” he whispered so low Minho didn’t even hear him.
“Hm?” the man questioned, brows pulling to the center of his forehead. “I didn’t-”
“My parents,” Jisung said, nodding his head once. “The people who raised me, that is until they sent me to the all boys boarding school in Sainte.”
“The Preso Academy,” Minho mumbled.
“Yes, I was thirteen,” Jisung said, and Minho cringed. “I don’t know why they sent me, they never really gave me a reason, but if I had to make one for them, or to ease my mind, which it did, I used to tell myself it was because I looked like my mother and acted like my father. They didn’t know what to do with that, so they gave me to the school.” Confusion crept onto Minho’s face, and Jisung hummed. “Right, that part, gosh I haven’t told this to anyone since I started working here. My parents, the people who raised me, they’re my grandparents.”
Minho maintained a steady composure, shifting only when Jisung needed him to. Giving him a nod, he scooted closer, their legs now touching.
“I never knew my real parents, I was always told they split as soon as we came home, days after my birthday,” Jisung said. “My mother was fifteen, my father barely a year older. They left me with my grandparents, this was when they lived in Soro, but shortly after ending up with me they moved down here to Avida.”
“And then they sent you to Preso all the way up in Sainte,” Minho said.
Jisung took a slow blink. “They did. We spent all the years before practicing this religion. It was all we would do, all we would talk about, all we would read or listen to. We went to Mass as many times a week as we could, and God forbid I didn’t sit still the entire time.” Taking a breath, he shrugged. “They beat it into me, God, Jesus, Christ. They sheltered me, they disciplined me, they sent me to bed in tears, but, they gave me the greatest gift I could’ve ever received.”
“Were you ever able to come home?” Minho asked.
“Holidays, the summer, the normal school breaks,” Jisung nodded, “Yes, I was. But, I tried to spend that time in the church, here.” He glanced at the door that led to the sanctuary. “I’d sit in the pews in the back, just to listen.” Minho narrowed his eyes, watching as Jisungs began to pool with light. “I’d walk here, rain or shine, through the snow, and I’d sit back there, in my soaking wet clothes, for hours. The choir rehearsed a few times a week, I’d show up for that.”
“You’d sing?”
Jisung let out a laugh. “Gosh, no, I’ve never even tried. I just… liked to listen. I still do. The music, it makes me feel good. Reminds me of those endless hours I’d spend here.” He lowered his eyes. “Because I didn’t want to go home.” Looking up at Minho, he pursed his lips. “Horrible, isn’t it? They put a roof over my head, they fed me, they taught me about Jesus, and I couldn’t spend any of my time with them.”
Minho shook his head. “Not at all,” he said, and Jisung screwed his brows together. “You’re surprised to hear me say that, really?” They both laughed. “What did you expect me to say? That you’re terrible, you’re going to Hell because you were a teenager who didn’t want to sit at home all day with his parents. At least you were in a church, Han Jisung, I was hiding in alleyways with broken bottles.”
Life experience.
“What was it like?” Jisung whispered.
Minho rolled his eyes. “Horrific,” he uttered. “I don’t think I want to get into it right now, I finally got you to talk to me about something else other than how amazing Christopher is.” Jisung thankfully laughed, easing Minho’s heart. The boy reached out and tapped his knee, Minho almost snatching his slim wrist, but held himself back.
“He is amazing, Minho, but now I know I no longer need to remind you,” Jisung smiled.
Smiling with him, Minho looked away, toward his lap, his eyes straying toward the book that sat on the floor beside them both. “Jisung,” Minho began, lifting his gaze to the boy, “You said the last time you read this was around the time you started here.”
“Yes,” he sighed, following Minho’s line of sight to the novel. He became aware of how close Minho had gotten since he’d sat down. He felt his heart rate pick up.
“If your start was anything like mine, dealing with the three men in that house, then I know that it couldn’t have been easy to give them your story,” Minho met his eyes. “I know you may be holding some things back from me because I’m not Christopher, though I hope you’ll share it with me in the future, but, a conversation with Hyunjin must’ve not been easy.”
Jisung clenched his jaw and shook his head. “I do not like to talk about it.”
“Fair enough,” Minho nodded, “I just… Can I ask you this?”
Sitting forward, his legs pressing into Minho’s, Jisung whispered, “You can ask me anything.”
Inches spread between their noses. “You say they never ask anything of you, the people within these pages,” he paused, and Jisung bobbed his head, “Have you tried to escape through them because of me? Because of what they’ve asked you to do?”
“Minho,” he sighed, glancing away for all of three seconds, “No, it’s… Okay, yes, but it’s more than that.”
“Because of what I’ve said,” Minho whispered, his eyes catching Jisungs, holding them with a newfound strength. “Because I’ve taken you to that place where you fear imperfection. For two years you’ve been able to control it all. I know the men in the house don’t force you to talk about it, I doubt they even ask you about it.” Jisung's lips had parted somewhere amidst his words. The intensity in which he spoke accelerated his heart faster. It wasn’t in vain, he didn’t spit venom in his face, he caressed his feelings in understanding. “You’re awful at hiding things, you wear your thoughts on your face, ever since I’ve gotten here you’ve been struggling.”
Minho moved closer, if it were even possible. Jisung’s heart rose to his throat. Trying to ease his breath, the air moved through him short and rushed.
“Jisung, I’m sorry I took you there,” he whispered. “It wasn’t my intention to put you back into a bad place, if anything I wanted to be able to move you forward to a good place, that’s why I’m here.” The boys watched one another, Minho trying his hardest not to smile as Jisung's eyes danced over his face. His eyes widened more than they normally would be, a sappiness hanging within them. Shining, glistening, the deep cinnamon Minho could taste. “Please, forgive me, and let me help you.”
Silence. Beating hearts. Quick, curious, longing breaths. Full lips, a chiseled nose, beguiling eyes. What would it feel like to reach out and hold him in his hands?
Jisung squeezed his eyes shut and turned his head, scrunching his brows into a mess that mirrored the one in his head. Sucking in a shaking breath, he released it with a gasp as Minho took a hand to his jaw, thumb hooking around one side of his chin, turning him back to face him. Opening his eyes, shock flooded his irises. The soft skin of his thumb drug across his skin, then it touched his bottom lip gently, tentative yet so confident.
“You beautiful boy,” Minho whispered. Jisung went numb, his touch was electric. “Don’t worry,” he narrowed his eyes with a subtle nod. “I feel it, too.”
tap here to go straight to part two | tap here to go back to the masterlist
"Bad things happen in love. That's why I've spent my entire life rejecting it. Everyone I've ever fallen for has failed me, and it's happening all over again, and I get to watch."
Hyunjin tells his story.
wc: [PART ONE/FOUR] 6.6k. [ hyunjin x fem!reader / jade & hyunlix ]
can be read alone, recommended to read HAVEN first
warnings: it's written in first person, hyunjin is me and has a lot of anxiety, explicit sexual content, angst, infidelity themes, everyone sucks it's great, friend group drama, cussing, homophobia themes through the series- it's the 90s, alcohol use/abuse, smoking, mental health themes/anxiety through series, if i forgot anything please tell me.
AUGUST, 1996
HYUNJIN'S APARTMENT, SORO
Fixating my eyes on the bland, white ceiling above me, I lay awake for the third night in a row, unable to shake the thoughts that infected my mind like a parasite. Incessant mocking strings of words that my subconscious seems to have created itself for the pure purpose of self torture. Life’s always been that way though, my subconscious versus my conscious mind, both whispering things to me in a way that made it difficult to decipher what was actually real.
During the night after I buried myself beneath my sheets was when they loved to linger. When things got quiet, the thoughts crept out, spilling me secrets, but if it was a night like tonight, they screamed. For weeks now, they’ve been screaming.
Mere hours ago, before the lights were shut off, I had my arms wrapped around the girl who now slept soundly beside me. Straddling my waist with her hands tangled in my hair, we took one another with a hunger, sweating while she sang out a beautiful song inspired by her own lust fueled desire. Each and every time we slept together it was disgustingly greedy, yet relieving, and all the more mind-numbing.
Jade, fast asleep, her eyelashes tickling her cheeks, always appeared as beautiful as her name introduced her. Much like the stone she shares a title with, her personal qualities weren’t as far off. Since I’ve met her she’s been level headed, mature, and honest. Never once have I had to question her sincerity whenever I’m seven inches within her, nor have I wondered whether or not she’d stray away from me.
Until about two months ago.
It was probably my own damn fault somehow, I just can’t seem to piece together where it began, or what the underlying cause was. Within these nights laying awake I start to assume it’s the subconscious cooking it up, but if I attempt to delve deeper into the situation it seems to appear before me clear as day.
She was falling in love with Minho.
The nine of us friends had been hanging out for almost half a year before Jade and I started to hook up. Our group was formed beneath the roof of Haven, all of us were regulars, and Minho was a bartender there, so naturally we grew attached to each other.
Jeongin and Seungmin knew one another previously, childhood best friends or something, if I can remember, as did Minho and Han. Changbin was a close friend of mine through school, we attended university together a few years back, the two of us in the same fraternity. He had a good friend at work, Felix, who he ended up bringing around, and the blonde seemed to find a place with us. That boy was an Aussie, like Chan who was introduced to us through Jade. Those two were college friends as well.
Naturally we fell into little subunits as all friend groups do, though we clung to the ones we started out with. Jade, I’ve noticed, couldn’t let go of Chan, and for good reason. He was a good dude, he worked in a gym, and I didn’t absolutely hate his guts. At least I knew that if she was with him she was going to be safe- which is a thought that always shook me to the depths of my core, and it wasn’t because I was worried about her well-being.
Well, maybe it was because I was worried about her well-being, but that was what terrified me. I had gotten to the point with her that made me want to throw it all away, it was entirely nauseating, every waking second of it.
Taking a glimpse of her now in the dark where she lay with her lips slightly parted, her gorgeous hair pushed backward and her hands beneath the cheek that lays on one of my pillows, there’s a pit that forms in my stomach, one that sends an electric spark up into my heart, spreading throughout my nervous system. If she was dreaming her lips would twitch. I’d gazed at her enough as she’s slept this past year to be able to figure out what was happening in that spectacular mind of hers without her needing to use words to express it.
It’s how I knew she was falling in love with Minho.
Lurching forward with a gentleness to not disturb her, I press the palms of my hands to my eyes and rub vigorously, trying to clear my head of the things I didn’t want to hear. Taking a slow, deep breath with caution, I sense the familiar tightness around my heart and sigh.
As soon as I think about it, it happens. Another breath rips through my chest without warning, and then another. They were coming in quick, their speed relentless, my heart accompanying their pace. I glance down at Jade who hasn’t seemed to stir. She was asleep, I didn’t want to bother her, I wasn’t sure I wanted her help at all.
Tossing the covers off of me my feet hit the floor, a cool sensation shooting up my legs helping to ease the panic in the slightest way. Hurrying for the door I snatch the doorknob and throw it open, my head beginning to go dizzy.
I rush into the kitchen with a clobber, slamming my hands onto one of the counters feeling absolutely no pain. Blind with anxiety, I begin to rifle through cabinets, slamming their doors along with a couple of drawers.
Where is it, are the only words I can conjure up.
A couple minutes later, or it could’ve been thirty seconds for all I can actively be aware of- I find it. A little more than half a bottle of Don Juilio that Changbin gifted me for my last birthday. It was pushed in the back, hidden behind Jade's margarita mixes and fruity shit she’s tried to put me on. Jutting my arm in, knocking over stacked plastic cups and packages full of bendy straws, I maneuver the round glass bottle out of the cabinet without knocking over anything expensive.
Plopping to the floor, I pop the tequila open and take a gulp. It’s cool against my tongue, but it should burn a little as it goes down.
It doesn’t.
Taking another swig I can’t even feel my chest warm like it should while I drink this.
I can’t feel a thing.
Typically this gets paired with some sort of soda, adding a dash of the tequila into the glass before the fizzy mixer is poured inside. Changbin was better at making the drinks, he has been since college. At every party he was the one in charge of the alcohol, making sure we never got a keg. With Changbin it had to be dressed up, a little more spicy than average- which was how he preferred his women.
To me, it didn’t matter. In college I drank to get drunk, and apparently my friends would agree that that still reigns true. I didn’t care if the alcohol was aged perfectly, if it was pricey or if it was cheap, nor did it matter the packaging it came in. If it cleared my head, made me forget what I wanted to forget, and got me off, I was set. Which, ultimately, was how I preferred my women. Or my men. Or my… people.
I knock back another gulp of Don Juilio.
I’d never include Jade in that analogy, though. She was different. She was infectious. She made me break my rules.
We were together, but we weren’t together. We shared a bed, she lived within the walls of my apartment, but we weren’t together. She had her own dresser in my bedroom, her toothbrush resided in my bathroom, but we weren’t together. In the mornings she’d cook me breakfast and bring it to me with a kiss on the cheek, but we weren’t together.
My heart fluttered whenever I would think about her. She found ways to turn my cheeks pink on days when I never thought I’d smile again. She was magnificent.
Jade was the only girl in my life who didn’t throw herself at me the moment we had met. Most women I interact with try to pick me up or ask if I’m single, then try to get me into bed- you don’t see me complaining- but, Jade. The very first thing I ever said to her was sarcastic, something smart rolling off my tongue when our eyes first caught a glimpse of one another, and she laughed.
It wasn’t a cute laugh. It wasn’t a ‘oh my god, cute boy, you’re so funny, let me giggle like a girl to get you to like me’ laugh. Her laugh was loud, and it was quick, and it turned heads. Essentially she was really scoffing at me, unable to believe I had strolled up to her and Chan at the bar and been so confidently cocky.
She got me right back with a joke that crippled Changbin and Chan, she tossed something together fast about how I compared to one of the neon lights on the wall. It was a flamingo holding a bottle of tequila if I’m not mistaken. Even then she knew me, she could see me.
Months after that was the first time we had kissed, inside Haven, those wooden planked walls becoming a safe place for us. Then soon after we seeked sanctuary in a bathroom stall, drunkenly stupid enough to fuck without caring who came inside to use the other one beside it.
I had played a careful game, intrigued with how she seemed to play it right back. That’s what drew me to her. She was equally as meticulous as I was, though she appeared like the type to want stability, and after getting to know her some more, that’s what she craved.
Dealing with me she knew she wasn’t going to get a relationship, at least not the kind where we’d call each other boyfriend and girlfriend. That was something I didn’t do, something that made my skin crawl.
Titles were a subject for disaster, it always ended in a mess, at least from what I know. I’ve had my own share of enough broken hearts in the past to be repulsed by the idea of a title. Of exclusivity. Belonging to someone, and someone belonging to you, only to have them rip your heart out and tear it to shreds after they confess that they see a forever with you, leading you on, isolating you from your friends and family.
People leave. People don’t care.
With Jade I figured I was saving myself, protecting us both from the horrors of heartbreak. But, somewhere within the year I broke my rules.
I was insufferably in love with her.
And she was falling in love with Minho.
Another swig from the bottle I grasped.
And then another.
She was falling in love with Minho. I could see it in her eyes whenever they spoke.
He was capable of giving her everything she wanted.
Another swig, that became more of a gulp.
She was falling in love with Minho, and I was doing everything in my power to push her away. I was wrecking her trust, breaking her down, making her cry, and she wouldn’t leave. I was telling her things to her face, things I had done, things that would cause any person in their right mind to leave me, and she wouldn’t go.
Another gulp.
Our friends said things to me, things I couldn’t begin to put together right now, but I knew they weren’t nice. They watched me hurt her again and again, they’ve tried to tell her to leave me, I know that they have. I know Minho has gotten her ear before, this one shocked me the most, because if she was going to listen to anyone I figured it’d be Minho.
My heart yearned, it ached for her.
The worst part about it was that she loved me too, at least I think she does, seeing as though she’s still here after I’ve cheated on her three different times. I’ve slept with three different girls, and she hasn’t left. Jennie, who I met in Haven, a senior in college out here visiting family for the summer. Lia, who I met at the liquor store, lived a few neighborhoods over. Nayeon, who I met–
No. I never had sex with Nayeon. I kissed her though, and she touched my dick.
Another gulp. The glass clangs against the ground as the bottom of the bottle hits it, my arm getting heavy.
Jade knew everything. She found out about Nayeon last week, and she’s still here.
God, I love her, so fucking much, but I’m pretty sure she’s falling in love with Minho.
Another… another gulp, I attempt. My arms fall limp first, then my back meets the tiled floor, and I don’t know if it’s because of the Don Juilio that’s nearly empty or the panic attack.
“What the fuck, Hyunjin.”
Her spine chilling tone wakes me up. Opening my eyes to the sun leaking through the windows, I turn my chin to look at her and take a deep breath, one that inflates my lungs completely. Jade, standing behind me at the door she just slammed shut, is draped in golden rays of light. It definitely wasn’t morning.
A dull ache rips through my head, my eyes feeling like they could roll back and sink into my skull. They’d roll down to my stomach that churned as I moved my eyes around the room. I was still in the middle of the kitchen splayed out on the floor.
Jade was dressed for work, all black head to toe, with her hair pulled back to keep it out of her face. A little nametag was perched on her chest by her left shoulder where her name was spelled out in cute block letters that she wrote herself. In her hand she carried a brown paper bag that gave off the scent that something delicious was inside, something I’d devour if I wasn’t fighting nausea.
“I brought you dinner,” she said, her tone flat. Looking away from me she takes herself over to the table and tosses the bag onto the wood, not caring whether or not its contents got jostled. A sigh contorted with a groan escapes her as she walks down the hall toward the bedroom, pulling her shirt over her head.
“Dinner,” I mumbled, rubbing one of my eyes. Attempting to sit up, I roll onto my side and tuck my knees into my chest, propping myself up on them along with my hands. The headache roars through my brain, the room turning blurry for a few seconds.
Sitting back on my heels my hands swing to my side, my left pinky finger tapping what felt like glass. Turning my chin down slowly, I hook my pinky into the lip of the bottle and pull it onto my lap, sighing at what I’d found. An empty bottle of Don Juilio Tequila sat in the dip of my thighs.
“Jade?” I called out, looking toward the bedroom where she had disappeared. I don’t remember how I ended up here.
In a pair of jeans that hugged her hips just right, and a white tank top- that I think was mine- tucked into the front of the waist, Jade turned out of the doorway, shooting me a glare. Her hands were occupied with a brush, pushing her hair backward with the bristles before shaking it all forward. When she tossed it back it was like she moved in slow motion.
God, she was beautiful.
“What?” her tone didn’t match her appearance. She was pissed.
Gesturing toward the floor, moving like I’d aged seventy years, I shook my head and shrugged my shoulders. “When did I…?”
“Beats me,” she grills, perking a brow. “You were there when I left for work, I figured you’d be up by the time I got back, like last time.”
“You didn’t hear me get up?” I asked, genuinely looking for help. Jade simply shakes her head. “I don’t remember getting up.”
“You sure made a mess,” she scoffs, then disappears again.
Turning over my shoulder, slowly, I’m greeted by half open drawers and cabinets. The one beside me, the liquor cabinet, had its contents spilling out the front onto the tile. Plastic red cups were scattered about, and bottles inside the shelf were knocked over.
“What the fuck,” I whisper to myself.
“You can clean it up,” Jade said, coming back out into the kitchen now with a pair of boots on her feet peeking out from under her flared jeans. She’d put lipstick on, a mauve color, and some mascara. Always so simple, yet convicting, and she didn’t even know it.
“Where are you going?” I asked, watching her dance about the kitchen, unpacking the bag she had brought in, crumbling it up to push it into the garbage that lived beneath our sink. Her jeans stretched as she bent over and my heart wanted to burst.
“Haven,” she said, turning around to look down at me. Her eyes travel to the glass on my lap. “Han, Chan and Minho are going.”
Minho.
Suddenly her shade of lipstick made me want to smash the bottle I held into a trillion little pieces.
I remembered how I’d gotten here on the floor.
“Oh,” I mumbled, bobbing my head, gazing up at her through the dark pieces of hair that fell onto my forehead. Jade’s eyes study mine, hers laced with uncertainty and a shit ton of empathy.
“You can come with me, yanno,” she said, her sharp tone easing down to one nicer. Licking my lips, tasting a tinge of the tequila, I nod. She offers me a small smile and a hand.
She aids me to my feet and gives my cheek a quick kiss before she whispers, “You need help.” And she’s sufficiently, accurately, shot me in the heart. Though it was spoken with quaint intention, it didn’t soften the blow, not when I’ve heard those three words before. The first time degrading, and humiliating, and it didn’t come from Jade.
Taking the bottle from my hands she places it on the countertop much more carefully than it appeared I had been moving last night. She backs away from me with two steps and gestures behind her.
“Get yourself ready,” she said. “They want to meet at six.”
Right. Minho.
“If you want,” she adds before I can walk away from her, “I can call Changbin, maybe ask if he wants to join us?” Rubbing the back of my neck I take a breath.
How, in her right mind, is she being nice to me?
“He works,” I said, dropping my hand at my side, “But… sure.”
Checking out my appearance one last time, Jade smiles, bigger this time. I can’t even begin to imagine how I look after hours passed out on the floor in a drunken daze. My headache pounded like a kickdrum in my ears and it felt like I was wearing twenty pound weights on each of my limbs.
“Okay,” she sighed. “I’ll give him a call, go take a shower.”
Taking myself down the hall, leaving her in the kitchen, I step into the bathroom and lock the door behind me. Pressing my back against the white wooden panel, I groan and close my eyes for a couple of seconds. The thought of having to put up with Minho for another night made me more nauseous than the tequila, and the fact that Jade was all done up for the evening threatened to make me panic.
Panic and Minho. That was definitely how I ended up in the kitchen on the floor. It always stemmed from there, the overthinking, the imposter syndrome, the false thoughts that weaseled into my mind without consent. Imposter Syndrome was laughable, and it is. I wasn’t under the impression Jade was falling in love with Minho. I knew she was falling in love with Minho.
Oh my god, Hyunjin, turn on the shower.
Tearing back the curtain I spin the knob on the wall to scorching hot, letting the small room fill with steam. If I could sweat out this hangover in a few minutes I’d be good to go for the night, I’d be back on my game, ready to handle Minho and her other friends.
Jade said she’d call Changbin, and I prayed that she would. Chan and Jisung were great, but they were the closest to Minho. Add Jade into the mix pestering her best friend Chan all night, perpetually flirting with Minho without even realizing, and that leaves me alienated, all to myself. Bad things happen when I’m left to myself. Jade would obtain another reason to leave me, and I guarantee, no matter what, she still wouldn’t.
I wasn’t going to be the one to break it off. It wouldn’t be me saying the words, I needed Jade to say it. She had to be the one to leave me, I loved her too much to let her go.
The heat swirling around the air did anything but make me sweat out my condition, instead it made me even more dizzy and nauseous, prompting me to collapse in front of the toilet, getting sick, twice.
Now that made me feel a little better.
Rubbing a few fingers over my lips I slipped two between my teeth, maybe I could make myself do it again…
“Jinnie?” Jade knocks on the door a couple of times. Slapping both hands to the ceramic, I look at the frame and gulp.
“Yeah?” I question after clearing my throat.
“Changbin said he’ll come by after he gets off work,” she said, “Felix is going to come with him, too.”
The skinny little blonde Australian boy. Changbin liked him, and those two got along really well. Felix was funny, the moments I’ve spent with him I’ve enjoyed, so I guess his presence tonight would do me some good.
“Okay,” I mumble, willing her with my mind to walk away. “Thanks.”
“We’ll have fun tonight,” she said, hovering by the door it seemed. “I promise.”
You’ll have fun tonight, I huffed. If her attention was going to be on Minho and her friends for the evening I suppose I could take it upon myself to get to know the boy who acted as Changbin’s shadow whenever they were around. Kind of quiet, Felix seemed shallow, like he wasn’t always all the way there, but I probably didn’t know him well enough.
I’d like to give him the benefit of the doubt and not let his bleach blonde hair and ditzy smile he always wore get in the way of getting through to him personally. A friend of Changbins could easily be a friend of mine. Being so hooked on Jade I’ve barely had time to even learn where Felix lived. Maybe he’d be the best distraction for the evening.
And so, the subunits within the group will shift. If my predictions were right, if Jade was… falling in love with Minho, then there was no doubt she’d get pulled away by Jisung and Chan. It already seemed as if those three had a plan set in place to pluck her out of here, so I needed a second option. I needed people on my side, people to stand with me if the nine of us were to separate, or if Jade were to leave me.
Changbin and Felix seemed like an excellent option.
BAR HAVEN, SORO
Jade always said that Haven was musty. The old bar was just that, musty. It smelled of heavy old pine and Budweiser, the dark wooden planked walls keeping every scent trapped within the close quarters. There wasn’t a single window on any wall except small rectangular ones in the bathrooms. The screens to the outside were old, a little ripped and covered in cobwebs.
The bar had to have been open for, like, twenty years, since at least the middle of the sixties. The walls and stained concrete floor gave away its age. Arnold, the man who owned the place- Minho’s boss- appeared to be from the sixties as well. Some days I’d be willing to half listen to the history lesson he gave our group whenever he approached us to greet Minho, the old man gloating about his bar, how it’s been family owned for years and that he cannot believe ‘young people’ like us still loved to come here.
Jade loved to listen, she found it fascinating it seemed. Most times I could care less, I just wanted a drink, and I’d love nothing more than to tell Arnold what he could do better with his building, starting with the windows in the bathroom.
It wasn’t my favorite place, but it gave me Jade, and I’m still trying to piece together whether that was a good thing or not.
I could place the blame on the neon multicolored lights or the cheap drinks that were poured heavily for bringing this selfless, incredible girl into my life. These four walls were the reason I was suffering. Something stirred in the air here, something that induced us all into a love drunk haze. Like some type of hallucination you don’t realize the outcome until you’re living with it four months later, saying ‘I love you’ every night.
Already on the dance floor, Jade was moving effortlessly beside Chan. The dark curly haired boy wore a cut off tank, a t-shirt he cut the sleeves off of, and denim shorts rolled at the knee. A brown belt was strapped around his waist and a skinny gold chain hung snuggly at the base of his neck.
We’ve been here only ten minutes and the two were already a drink deep, lost in the music that blasted from the speakers on the walls.
Sitting at a table in the back corner that our group always occupied, I was slouched in one of the creaky wooden high top chairs with my hand wrapped around a glass full of liquor I was unable to get down. I wanted to chug it before Han Jisung and Minho showed their faces.
At least before Han showed his face. The boy was a nuisance. He was loud and nosey, he had to know everything about everybody. I limited the amount of conversations I shared with the chestnut brown, fluffy haired boy. He would never get his sticky little fingers on any of my dirt, but with how he’s gotten close to Jade I can only assume he’s already heard it all. I’ve been on the receiving end of one too many questionable glances recently.
“Jinnie!”
Glancing up from the glass my eyes were attempting to shatter a hole into, I found Jade swaying her hips side to side waving a hand toward me. She wore a smile, a big one. Beside Chan was when she was the happiest, especially if she was also within these decrepit walls.
“What?” I call out to her, my voice nearly drowned out by the bass. Jade takes a breath to answer, but instead hurries over to my side. Chan’s eyes follow her, the content of his expression subtly shifted into unease- at least I think it did.
Jade grabs onto my bare arm and gives me a shake, one that tumbles my stomach. “Come dance, please?” Her voice is sappy-sweet. The drink in front of me appears all the more appetizing.
“Why?” I asked, looking up into her pleading eyes. “You have Chan, go dance with him.”
Her lips form a pout. “I wanna dance with you.”
“I don’t want to dance,” I said. “I still don’t feel good.” Half of a truth.
Jade’s pout dissolves into a frown, her eyebrows taking a nosedive as well. “You never want to anymore,” she said quietly, dropping her grip on me. “What can I do to make you want to dance?”
“I… I dunno,” I shrugged, folding my arms across my chest. A playful smirk tugs at her lips. “You can let me-”
Nudging me with a hip she pulls at the bottom of her tank, untucking it from her jeans, wiggling it up a bit to flash a bit of her midriff. “No, I can get you out there,” she giggles, “I know I can.”
“Stop,” I said. She only slips her tank up a bit further, drifting higher and higher until I reached out and pulled her arms down to her sides. “Stop!”
Rubbing her palms against the denim she wore she bobs her head and licks her lips. The playful energy was wiped away the second I touched her. Taking a step away from me she mumbles, “Bet when Changbin’s here you’ll dance.”
Her black boots take her away to her best friend who, if he wasn’t before, was definitely glaring at me now.
“Fantastic,” I said to myself, focusing back down on the glass that was leaving a ring of moisture on the faded table in front of me. Add it to the list of reasons her friends hated me, or the list of reasons she should leave me, but won’t.
What I said wasn’t a lie, I truthfully wasn’t feeling well, and she knew that. She woke me up only a couple hours ago. I was hungover, and tired, and nauseous, and anxious. Jade didn’t know the anxious part, I kept that to myself, but she knew everything else. I didn’t think it was a crime to not want to dance when I barely had enough energy to hold my head up.
Part of me hates to admit that she was right. I planned to get up somehow when Changbin got here, but only because he was my safety net. Dancing next to Chan, who’s most likely out for blood, without backup wasn’t on my to-do list tonight.
Wrapping my hand around the glass I take a swig, fighting it down with a nauseating cringe. The dark liquor burned the back of my throat, warming my chest. “Christ,” I mumbled. My eyes flicker up to some commotion happening on the dance floor, and to no surprise, Han is there already running his mouth. The boy's hands move a mile a minute, attempting to keep up with his words.
His hair was styled differently, typically it hung over his eyes naturally parted in the center, but tonight the fluff was straightened, completely covering his forehead. In each ear he wore two diamond studs, one smaller and one larger, in size order with a silver chain around his neck to match. Looking at his hands that were latched to Jade’s shoulders I’m surprised to find him ringless. Normally he’d adorn his fingers with flashy rings, more jewelry to show off what a phenomenal job he had.
If he’s not talking about other people, he’s talking about that damn job. His dream job, his fantasy, his ‘so lucky to get straight out of college’ job- working right below the head of the company, the assistant for the CEO or the boss, whichever one he says. I can’t even remember what the company even does. Jade’s brought it up, something to do with… stocks? Banks?
Either way, he’s the CEO’s son. He was getting that job whether he really wanted it or not, and now he gets to brag about his most amazing life.
I knocked back another swig of my drink with the intention of Han becoming a blur, he moved quick enough anyways, and then another when I noticed the three of them were looking my way. Jade’s smile had started to fade, Chan was biting his bottom lip, and Han wore a grin.
Here we go.
Almost taking out three different people after he detached himself from Jade, Han swaggered over to the table as if he’d already been drinking. When he sat down and leaned toward me, he reeked of vodka and his heavy ass Calvin Klein cologne. In case his get up wasn’t enough he had to make sure people knew he had money by his scent. I’m pretty sure people over in Tamoe could smell him.
“What in the hell are you doing over here by yourself?” he asked, resting an elbow on the back of the chair he had to jump into. He was four inches shorter than me.
Raising a brow I answered quietly, “Didn’t she already tell you?”
“Who?!” Han’s expression twists into goofy confusion, his eyes going wide. “Jade? No, she didn’t tell me anything. I asked where you were.”
“Oh,” I said, eyeing his flattened hair. Between the gleam of the shiny strands and his gaudy jewelry, his style and personality were entirely out of balance.
“Why so moody, bad boy?” he teased, nudging my arm with an elbow. Pulling away I curled my lip and glared behind him. Jade and Chan couldn’t care less, Nelly Furtado was blaring through the speakers and they were singing every word.
“Not moody,” I sighed. “Hungover.”
Han glanced at the drink in front of me and smirked. “Then you may want to drink that a little faster.”
Gritting my teeth, I said, “Believe me, I’m trying.”
The two of us are startled by a shriek from the dance floor, and then a shout. Han whipped himself around and before I could brace myself he’s shouting as well.
A muscular figure with broad shoulders and silver hair dressed all in black was swinging an arm around Jade, hugging her half around the shoulders. It appeared entirely innocent, the way he kept his head tilted away from her, and how he only allowed himself to use one arm.
Jade used two, throwing both around his chest, keeping her body on the side of his. Given another circumstance she’d have buried herself in him completely, but maybe she just wasn’t drunk enough yet.
She fit right beneath his arm perfectly, like the little crook was made for her. They were both just the right height, neither one was too tall nor small. Jade was shorter than me, way shorter than me. She was shorter than Han, and that kid was short.
“Minho!” he shouted, gripping the back of his chair like a child, dragging out the last letter in the dreaded name that kicked me in the stomach. Tipping my head backward I’m able to down the rest of my drink easily, getting used to the burn, finding a comfort within it as my insides are ignited with nerves.
Silver hair is flipped toward us at the table. His eyes were dark, they always were, but even more so as he took me in. The rare lit up smile on his face falters as our eyes meet, almost as if he knew I was onto him. As much as Jade had been pining after him, Minho had been after her just the same.
The boy dressed in black, just as I was, carried himself with a confident swagger. Minho never cared too much about anything, but all at the same time, cared entirely too much. He was an expert at hiding how he was feeling, it made him a tedious person to be around. Without a quirk of a brow or a frown to go off of, I could never tell what was going through his mind. Unless he was around Jade. The cold exterior seemed to melt a bit if she were around.
“What’s going on?” I hear Minho ask, which can only mean he’s coming closer. Han was beside me, of course he would come closer. The two were attached at the hip.
Standing in front of Han, Minho takes a hand to his best friend's cheek and gives it a squeeze without making a face. I feel his eyes pan over to me, the two soulless pits of dismay attempting to eat me alive so he could swoop in and take away my Jade.
My heart starts to beat heavily, pounding against my ribcage. Curling my fingers on the empty glass I clung to, I debate getting up to refill my glass, but that would give Minho an invitation to talk about me. The two were babbling about Han’s work day anyway, would they even care if I left?
Slipping out of my chair I try to catch my balance, almost falling into the table. Both Han and Minho exclaim some sounds of shock, then laughter once they realize I’m steady on my feet. Faking a smile I tip my empty glass and pop my eyebrows.
“And this was only one,” I said, rounding the table, attempting to escape Han’s dreadful cologne and Minho’s resentful glare.
“And counting last night, or, this morning. Stop the tequila!” Han laughed, waving a finger in my direction. Rolling my shoulders back I eyed him curiously. Minho takes in my figure and I want nothing more than to crawl away to the bar, where I can drown my sorrows in liquor and be alone. He had a way of making people feel so small.
Mulling over what Han had said, I chuckled and nodded, wiggling the glass around. “So she did tell you already,” I said, shooting him a glance with as much intensity as Minho was grilling me with. Han’s lips pulled into an adorable smirk as he lowered his chin and flashed me his puppy dog eyes.
“I didn’t want you to know she told me,” he said, his tone sweet. “If you wanted me to know you would’ve said something.”
“Told you what?” Minho asked him, looking between the two of us. Rolling my eyes I heard Minho laugh as I turned over my shoulder to finally walk away. He would get the info out of Han in a heartbeat, in fact, he didn’t really need to ask him, Han would let it slip out eventually. He’s got an uncontrollable desire to gossip, his well being depended on it.
Keeping my eyes pointed forward I make it to the bar without any distractions and plant my glass down on the wood that matched the tables and sit down on one of the stools with a cushion flatter than my will to stay here for the night. The bartender with blonde hair hanging at her shoulders in what I assume is her natural curl pattern approaches me and takes my glass, giving me a smile.
“What’ll it be next?” she asked, resting an elbow on the edge. Her blue eyes hint that I should make my way back here later after her shift is over. She couldn’t have been older than me, if anything she was a bit younger. I’ve seen her here behind the bar a couple of nights prior to tonight, meaning she must not know who any of us were yet. The other bartenders knew how to fill up my glass and leave me be, like Minho.
“Uh, may as well give me the bottle,” I said, and it made her laugh. Attempting to smile, the sound she makes resembles one that every other female I’ve come into contact with has made.
“I’m afraid that’s against the rules,” she said, leaning toward me, now resting both her elbows on the bar. Mimicking her, I cross my arms over my chest and set them on the ledge. She took my gesture as some sort of incentive because the smile that took over her glossy lips gave me the impression that she thought I was flirting with her. “You come around here a lot?”
“Unfortunately,” I mumbled, peering down at the glass she took from me. “You’re new. My friends are here all the time, you’ll get to know us eventually.”
“You with Minho?” she asked, narrowing her eyes. Nodding in response I watch as she laughs to herself and taps the glass on the wood. “I gotchu.”
“What’s your name?”
“Dina,” she said. “Are you Jeongin or Changbin?” It was my turn to huff out a laugh.
“Close,” I smirked. “Hyunjin.”
Dina’s blue eyes are sparked full of intrigue. “Ah,” she sings aloud, “Interesting. In that case,” she holds up the glass, “I really do gotchu. Gimme a minute.”
After grabbing the glasses of the people beside me, Dina whisked her way down the bar to whip up whatever she had planned, or whatever she had heard about me from Minho, and that I can only imagine is a trip. Her flirty eyes switched to ones that irked my soul. She attempted to look through me, she wanted to know me, but only my dirt. No one ever wanted to know more.
Knitting my hands together, I draw my thumb over a small callus on my palm, hook my feet on the rungs of the stool beneath me and sigh. The appearance of my hands reflected how I felt. Torn up, battered, and bruised. As repulsive as they were to me, Jade could never, ever get enough. She couldn’t even describe why they did what they did to her, they just drove her nuts, and she didn’t even care if my work beat them up, she said it made them sexier.
In all of my time spent with her, an entire year, she almost always zoned in to my appearance- complimenting how I looked, messing with my hair, kissing my knuckles, admiring my nose. In those moments that’s when she turns into the other girls, briefly, when she’s got her fingers laced in my hair and she’s biting my lip- because at the end of the day that’s all they want from me.
A full glass is placed in front of me pulling me out of my thoughts that were seconds away from spiraling. Dina is back with a small smile, popping a straw into the tall cup. With a wink she leans over the bar and whispers, “You’ve got a blonde checking you out over there.” Her blue eyes flicker behind me momentarily before she smiles warmly and hurries away to take care of her other guests.
I’ve got a blonde checking me out over there.
She definitely didn’t know us, or didn’t know I was kind of involved with Jade. Unless Minho’s recruited her as well, making her play wingman to push me further away from the group, further away from Jade.
Picking up my glass, I place the straw between my lips and spin around on the stool to find this blonde, to see if she was even worth any of my time. I hadn’t decided if tonight was a night to create another problem or not, my main focus right now was to get drunk enough to not be able to remember what Jade and Minho get up to.
Dina was funny. Amongst the sea of people there wasn’t a single blonde aside from herself, which I had to admit, was an excellent play. I spotted Jade between Minho and Chan with her head tossed backward and her eyes closed, feeling the music as they all moved to the beat. Looking for Han, I wasn’t able to place him which was equally relieving and terrifying.
Scanning the rest of the crowd by the door, and then by the DJ, it was pretty packed for a weeknight. Then again, Haven was always bursting at the walls. With the heavy pours and the cheap prices one wouldn’t expect different.
Taking another long sip of the deliciousness Dina has curated, I start to spin back around on the stool, but then I find the blonde.
Wedged against the furthest wall Han sat on the lap of a curvy woman with long black hair with his arms wrapped around her neck. He had his cheek pressed to hers, and his lips were moving a mile a minute as he spoke to a boy in ripped jeans and t-shirt- Changbin. As happy as I was to see him, my eyes were glued to the tall, gangly blonde hovering behind him with his back pressed to the wooden planked wall.
It was Felix.
It was Felix.
He was quick to catch me looking, his eyes darted away faster than anything, focusing on the people in front of him.
Hands shoved in the pockets of his baggy jeans that hung on his tiny frame, the loose shirt he wore, covered in tiny green and blue stripes, was cut low enough to give me a glimpse of his collar bone and the tanned skin that lived under it. I’ve seen him wear this shirt before, except it was around Christmas time in December and he paired it with a white long sleeved shirt beneath it for warmth.
There was a watch on his left hand strapped to his thin wrist, and when he adjusted his arms to cross them over his chest I found that he was wearing a couple rings on his middle fingers as well.
His skin was smooth, tan and glistening, and freckles littered his cheeks all the way across his nose. Felix looked like summer, it was as if the sun shone just for him.
The blonde hair that was cut short in the front but grew longer in the back made it hard for one to figure out if it was his real color or not, he could pull it off so naturally. Tonight it was a little curly, twisting against the nape of his neck and over his deep brown eyes covering his brows.
He was simple. He always has been since the day I met him. Happy, too. Felix never seemed to have much to complain about.
Looking at me again with only his wandering eyes, I can’t help it. Lifting my glass, I smile. Dina had no idea who he was, she barely had a grasp on who I was, he probably wasn’t checking me out, if anything he may have been contemplating joining me or not, but with how we don’t really know too much about one another maybe he was nervous or something-
Walking toward me.
Felix was walking toward me.
I felt the need to sit up straight and I did.
I also tucked my hair behind my ears, cursing myself for not bringing a tie to pull it back with.
Leaning backward against the bar, I slid an arm over my waist and put my other elbow on it, taking another sip from the straw in my glass that was a real curse. Dina should know this as a bartender, you shouldn’t drink alcohol through a straw.
“You know you shouldn’t be drinking that with a straw,” is the first thing to leave Felix’s mouth as soon as he’s close enough to me. I nearly choked on my liquor as I swallowed it while I laughed.
The sunshine smiles, perfect teeth all in a row.
“I was just thinking that,” I said after a breath. Turning around to place the glass down, I face Felix again and place my hands between my knees, letting the knobby joints squeeze some warmth into them.
“Hi,” Felix said, his hands sliding back into his pockets.
“Hi,” I said, noticing there was a three foot gap between us. “Wanna sit? You drinking?”
Shrugging, Felix gestures back to Changbin. “I drove us, not sure I should have anything.” His beauty didn’t correlate to his demeanor, he was stiff as a board. Maybe he was nervous.
Glancing to the empty stool beside me, I look at him with only my eyes and smile. “Doesn’t mean you can’t sit.” He had trouble breaking into the group when he first came around, this much I knew, so without a Changbin to hide behind I felt responsible for… well, him.
“Uh, yeah, sure,” he said with another shrug. A smile toyed with his plump lips, like it was always there.
Walking around the opposite side of the stool to avoid getting too close to me, he hops on with a soft sigh and shamelessly lets his gaze fawn over me. Feeling grateful that I’d showered, I smiled and spun around so we were both facing the bar.
Just be his friend, I thought to myself, you need a friend.
Which then reminds me how shitty I am at the friend thing. I only ever see anybody when I’m here, and most times it isn’t voluntary, I get dragged out of the apartment by Jade. I wouldn’t even call half of the people I hang out with friends anyway, so it wasn’t like I had many to keep up with. After college Changbin was the one to keep up with me, somehow understanding that I’m shitty at the friend thing-
“Keep overthinking and you’ll give yourself a headache before the tequila gets a chance to give you one first,” Felix’s accent is thick and it turns my ears pink, and not because he’s just read me like a book. Blinking a few times I glance his way and find his big eyes studying me. They’re slightly narrowed, and darting from either one of mine after they draw a conclusion from my brows.
Rolling my shoulders back I attempt to relax my expression finding myself clenching my jaw to the point of it feeling sore once I unhinge it. “Damn,” I can’t help but huff a laugh.
“You okay?” Felix asked. He receives a drink from Dina, which I assume he ordered while my mind wandered into the void yet again. She gives me a cheeky look before she disappears.
“Uh, yeah,” I muttered, leaning forward to suck down my drink until it was almost empty. Felix shakes his short glass around taking a small sip. “Thought you weren’t gonna drink?”
Licking his lips, I totally tried not to watch, he extended his arm to put his glass in front of my face, nodding his head once, telling me to take a sip. Flustered by his forwardness, I lower my chin and let him guide me to taste it.
The clear fizzy bubbles were simply a glass of Sprite.
I cringe at the intensity of the fizz making him laugh, and the boisterous, melodic sound is enough to paralyze me. The edges of his eyes crinkled, and his eyebrows perked up slightly, wearing the amusement purely in his complexion. His smile though… that was enough to cure a bad day, and it was happening without me even realizing it.
“You choose… Sprite?” I sneered, smacking my lips a few times before guzzling down what was left in my glass between the melted ice cubes. Felix laughs again. Soda was the bane of my existence, it was utterly disgusting, I couldn’t see why anyone would find it refreshing or as a first choice for a beverage- but I’d suffer through a glass just to keep him laughing.
“It’s good, you jerk.” The grin he wore negated his choice of word. “I’m responsible for another life tonight, I can’t drink.” Admirable.
“Still,” I shot him a sarcastic side eye, “It’s soda.”
“I just think you’re upset that your taste buds can’t handle the excellence that is this carbonated beverage,” Felix said. There’s a brief pause between us, one that makes us fall into a fit of laughter.
“Carbonated beverage,” I repeated, making us laugh even harder. “So specific.”
“Oh god,” Felix groans amongst the laughter, rubbing a hand over his eyes. Setting down his glass he massages his temples and takes a deep breath. “It’s been a long day.”
Following his breath I took my own, I hadn’t laughed in a while. “You worked, right?”
Dina swung back around to swipe my glass, replacing it with another full one and a wink.
“I did, and it was exhausting,” Felix said. “Everyone and their mother showed up today, I had, like, no breaks.”
Sipping my drink that tasted sweeter than the second one, I twisted my body toward him in the slightest. “Are you in the same… the, uh, same place as Changbin?” I asked tentatively, half worried he’d be offended that I never properly learned what he did for work.
With a smile he nods, sipping his amazing soda. “We’re still in the same place, just different positions, if that makes sense?” I give him a small hum to encourage him to go on. “We’re both with the kids, but Changbin kind of floats around the entire building while I stay in one wing.”
“Right,” I said quietly, zoned in on how expressive his face was as he spoke. “‘Cause he’s the music, and all that.”
Felix’s smile widens. “He’s the music, I like that.” I begged the blush not to rush to my cheeks. “He really is. The kids love him. I swear, most days we don’t make it through without him, ‘specially where I’m at.”
Furrowing my brows I rest my chin in one of my hands. “What do you do?”
“I work with the high risk kids,” he said, giving his head a little shake. “Anxiety, trauma, depression, PTSD. I’m usually the last option before… Well, if what I do doesn’t work out for them, they get admitted.”
Suddenly the quiet, smiley, always nice Felix made so much sense. He was a children's therapist alongside Changbin who worked in music therapy for all ages, all cases. No wonder Felix could feel what I was feeling when he sat down. That’s probably the reason he was checking me out from across the room. He had the ability to see the dark cloud over my head.
“A busy day means you helped a lot of kids,” I offered, taking note of how much I had drunk while he was talking. I was almost down another glass. Felix rolls his eyes slightly, the first tinge of negative emotion I’ve seen touch his angelic features.
“God, I hope so,” he said, shaking his glass. “I have one boy whose mother’s on the verge of taking him in, even though I’m doing everything I can.”
He didn’t intend to, but his words tumbled me back to twelve years old, when I’m pretty sure I had my first bout of panic. My mother was never around though, it was just me and my dad, and god forbid I ever felt nervous in front of him or tried to tell him I didn’t feel good.
“How old is he?” I asked. Felix pressed his lips together in a silly smile.
“I’m not supposed to tell you,” he said, then leaned in toward me to whisper, “Twelve.”
Up close like this, with a few inches between us, I could’ve counted the freckles on his cheeks if I wanted to. He didn’t stay within my personal bubble for too long before pulling away and sipping his drink.
His jaw could cut glass. I could literally slide my hand over it and it would hurt, that was how sharp it was. Although, as sharp as some of his features were, like his jaw or his collarbone, everything about Felix was soft. He was gentle. He was beautiful. No… He was pretty. And to me, that was a step above beautiful. Almost anything could be beautiful, but not everything could be pretty.
I think I’m a bit tipsy.
Clearing my throat, directing my attention to his eyes that gaze at the neon signs on the wall, the ones giving his round cheeks a tinge of a yellow glow, I asked, “What’s he deal with? The boy?”
Felix turns his chin, giving me another look that’s supposed to tell me he’s not allowed to share. The batting of his lashes, that definitely wasn’t intentional, makes my stomach flutter.
What the fuck?
“Let’s just say he’s kind of a nervous guy, okay?” he said, ending the discussion. “What about you?” Felix shifts his shoulders to face me like I had done to him. “Did you work today? Help a lot of people? You do that too, yanno.”
An exasperated breath escapes me. Dropping both hands into my lap I lean backward and shake my head. “No, no work for me today. Or yesterday.” Felix nodded, letting his gaze fall down my torso again before it came back up to my eyes. It was curious, how it felt like he was observing me. The friends in the back would do the same, yet when Felix does it, it doesn’t feel vulgar.
I’m shocked he even remembers what I do. It’s not like it was a career of importance, all I did was service cars in a mechanics garage- hence why my hands were destroyed, I hated the gloves, I worked with them bare. I wouldn’t say I helped people in the way Felix or Changbin did, I wasn’t healing people’s past’s, or working through their trauma, I was changing their oil, or repairing the engine beneath the hood of their ancient vehicles.
Like, seriously, the eighties happened six years ago. Get with the times. Get a new car.
“Do anything fun today, then? Anything exciting while I was coloring on the floor with a nine year old?” Felix’s smile is charming.
“Uh, well,” I began, wondering if I should share the events of last night, or, early this morning, with him. Then again, if Felix was to become a close friend that meant I had to share these things with him. I’d totally tell Changbin, shit, he’d be the first person I called if I didn’t share an apartment with Jade.
Damn it, Jade.
It was like I had forgotten about her the second I saw Felix.
Whipping my head around to find her, she was perched on a high top chair with a glass in her hand full of a pink colored drink. One of the guys grabbed it for her without a doubt, they must’ve scurried over to the end of the bar Felix and I didn’t occupy to slyly get by.
Chan was next to her, a muscled arm around the back of her chair. Han and Changbin had found them, occupying the other seats with drinks. Minho and his silver hair, and his sturdy back, and his defined cheekbones were facing away from me. He was across the table in front of Jade, standing, leaning on the wood with a foot propped up on the rung of Han’s stool.
They were looking at each other, Jade’s eyes alight as she ran her mouth. When she paused to sip her drink, Minho spoke, and she watched him like he was made of stars.
Beside me Felix turns, following my line of sight.
“Everything okay?” he asked, like he could see my heart slipping out of my chest. “Wanna go sit over there?”
“Definitely not,” I whispered harshly, declining his offer with haste. Directing my attention to the bar as Jade’s discussion seemed to intensify, I sighed a bit dramatically, making Felix laugh.
“Did something happen?” he questioned. A quick shake of my head isn’t enough to satisfy him, and though it didn’t feel as if he was pestering me, I didn’t want to spill my insecurities to someone who didn’t know an ounce of my struggles. “You guys didn’t break up, did you?”
Slamming a hand on the bar I nearly broke my neck to shoot him a glare. “Do you want to be my therapist?”
My bitter tone slaps him across the face, hard. His lips pull into a small pout and his eyes go extremely wide. Taking a breath he gives me a small nod of his head.
“I’m sorry,” he said gently. “I overstepped, I’m sorry.”
Raising a brow I wait for him to say absolutely anything else before I choose my response. Apologies weren’t something I usually received, I was always the one to do the giving. All Felix had done was ask me some simple questions that I didn’t want to answer, it surely didn’t seem like anything to apologize for.
“No,” I shook my head, blinking a few times. Felix’s pout dissolves. “I’m… I’m sorry.” Familiar tasting words. Now this was normal.
“We don’t have to talk about it,” Felix shrugged, brushing away the matter, sipping his drink. “I shouldn’t have pushed it, we can discuss more of my clients even though I could potentially get fired.” His smile returns and the polite change of subject puts me back in foreign territory. My comment wasn’t lashed back at with a rude remark, nor was it used against me. Felix didn’t get upset, he understood my backlash, why I did it, and moved past it without an explanation.
“I’m sorry,” I felt the need to repeat myself, keeping my eyes locked on his.
After another sip of his soda he puts the glass down and twists to face me completely. A smirk toyed at the corners of his lips.
“You don’t have to apologize, Hyunjin, it’s alright,” he said, reaching over to tap the top of my knee quickly. The sound of my name rolling off of his tongue was spine tingling.
“Yes, I do,” I said, turning myself to face him directly, our knees now touching. My legs were a little longer than his, so eventually my knees were going to have to end up between his.
“Why?” he asked, twisting his brows, giving his head a slight, endearing tilt.
Swallowing hard, I clear my throat and dart my eyes around his face to search for an answer. I had no idea what to say. I was taught growing up that if you made someone upset, you were to apologize for it. Jade’s heard the word ‘sorry’ more times than she can probably count.
The way Felix made a face after I snapped made me want to apologize, but I hadn’t a clue why he was questioning me for it.
“Uh,” I mumbled, finding warmth and comfort within his dark chocolate eyes, enough of it to try to speak up. “I thought I, uh, hurt your feelings, when I…”
Felix waited patiently for me to finish and only butted in when he realized I couldn’t put it together.
“I fired you up first,” he said. “I crossed a line after you tried to shut it down. You established a boundary, you had every right to bark like that.” I couldn’t hide the laugh that escaped me at the use of the word bark. Pressing my lips together in a small smile, I shook my head.
“You really are a therapist,” I said, dragging my eyes sarcastically over his tiny frame. Felix pops his brows, his grin glimmering with glamour.
Lifting his glass like I had before he sat down, he said, “A fine one, at that.” He takes the rim to his lips and shoots back the rest of the bubbles.
Taking this time to admire him and his perfectly sculpted profile, I cannot seem to shake the feeling of desire that begins to manifest within my chest. And, not a desire that I was used to feeling three drinks deep into a hangover recovery night. I wanted him to keep talking. I wanted to watch his lips to tell me more about this boundary thing, and how I wasn’t wrong for having feelings, and I wanted to ask him why talking about it felt weird.
If that would be him talking about work, I felt bad asking him to do it. I know how it feels to get off of a long shift and then have someone ask me to check their tires, I’d hate to make him use his brain when he should be having a fun night.
Felix was eyeing me back, bumping one of my knees by accident as he adjusted his feet under him. Realizing I was staring, I glanced at my glass quickly and found it empty.
When the hell did I finish that?
Looking back at Felix, he was still focused on me. He was waiting for me to say something. My tequila blundered thoughts couldn’t come up with anything smart at the moment, and beneath his gaze it was impossible for me to whip up anything sarcastic. He waited. He wasn’t going to… push.
“You look like you wanna say something?” he asked. Okay, he was waiting, but I guess he also wanted to help.
“I do,” I said, and he nodded. “But, I don’t want to… overstep.”
What the fuck is going on, I don’t talk like this.
Felix leans his cheek against a fist that rests on the bar, and the plush skin squishes on his knuckles, his appearance softening even more so, if it were possible. “Say it,” he shrugged again. “If you overstep, you overstep. I’ll communicate it with you if you do.” His smile tells me a secret, it tells me he knows my objective. Calm, nice Felix finally shows a hint of mischievousness.
Darting my tongue between my lips, I notice that Felix tries his hardest not to watch. Rocking one of my knees into his I glance down at where they touch and lift just my eyes to look at him. A bit of his bottom lip has gone between his teeth, nibbling at the inside. The chocolate brown eyes that were once sweet had shifted to something that scared me a little to see. I didn’t know Felix was capable of eyes like that.
His knees close, catching one of my legs between them as predicted.
“Don’t act so surprised, you’ve been looking at me exactly like that since I sat down,” he said quietly. My lips part, in surprise, and I’m incapable of conjuring up words.
Alas, the air within Haven claims another victim. With a small nod of his head to the dance floor, Felix leaned toward me and whispered, “Either tone down the arousal, or tell me what’s happening with Jade. I don’t do cheaters.”
"Bad things happen in love. That's why I've spent my entire life rejecting it. Everyone I've ever fallen for has failed me, and it's happening all over again, and I get to watch."
Hyunjin tells his story.
wc: [PART THREE/SIX] 9.3k. [ hyunjin x fem!reader / jade & hyunlix ]
can be read alone, recommended to read HAVEN first
warnings: it's written in first person, hyunjin is me and has a lot of anxiety, explicit sexual content, angst, infidelity themes, everyone sucks it's great, friend group drama, cussing, homophobia themes through the series- it's the 90s, alcohol use/abuse, smoking, mental health themes/anxiety through series, if i forgot anything please tell me.
AUGUST, 1996
TARYNS GARAGE, SORO
Sliding out from beneath the Ford I had been stuck under for half an hour, I sat up and drug my palm over my forehead without a doubt smudging some grease where I was hoping to wipe away sweat. It was two o’clock in the afternoon and already boiling hot. It was just me, myself and I in the garage today, as per usual, so I opened every tiny window and left the workshop door open, along with the door to our office.
Blink-182 was blasting from the radio, the volume nearly maxed out in an attempt to drown out any lingering thoughts that hung around my subconscious. These were the days I longed for. Days alone were peaceful, and quiet, aside from the music, and I could keep to myself, get my shit done, and not fuck anything, or anyone, up.
I knew cars better than people, I could fix them faster, too. Though, most times I drug my work out over a couple of days only because I enjoyed it that much.
It was almost like my brain could shut off when I was focused on work. I could do it with my eyes closed. And come to think of it, I actually have, on a dare, and I still repaired everything perfectly.
The two other guys that work in the garage with me, one of them the owner, both didn’t think I could do it. A couple of months ago when a BMW was sent our way with a screwed up starter motor, completely dead, the two of them grumbled over the task while I boasted about being able to replace it with my eyes shut. Neither believed me, so naturally beers were cracked open that night, we spent some extra hours in the garage, and I replaced the sucker with a bandana tied over my eyes with little help.
Talking about myself always made me uneasy, but if someone were to ask me what secret talents I had, I’d for sure brag about that. One of the sparse moments where I actually felt proud of myself.
Slapping a hand to the concrete beneath me I hoist myself to my feet and round the vehicle to get inside of it, being careful to not put my dusty boots on the clean carpet of the sedan. It was a silver Ford Taurus that belonged to a woman in her forties with two boys in intermediate school, so I wasn’t too worried if I left it a little dirty. The backseat gave off obvious signs that two boys around the age of ten occupied that space.
Shoving the key that sat in the cupholder into the ignition, I twisted it, and smiled as the car started. The woman, whose name was Sharon, or Sherry, just dropped it off this morning with her kids and her husband who drove the three of them away in a pick up truck. Both adults had dropped complaints of other places taking a week to fix their vehicles problem, making them dish out hundreds of dollars for a small problem I took care of in a few hours. They were pleasantly surprised when I told them that it would be done today, and it would cost not even half of what they’ve had to pay before.
Sharon-Sherry almost gave me a hug, I thought the woman was going to fall to her knees. She placed a hand on my shoulder, thanking me a crap ton, babbling on and on about her boys and how they’re soccer players, and she needs the car to get them to practices and games, and her husband’s a cop and works weird hours… I learned a bit too much about her.
But, the woman cupped my cheek before she walked away to get into her husband's truck and she gave me a genuine smile. A smile that wrapped my heart in comfort. It was a mom's smile.
The comfort broke in half when she called after her boys, beckoning them to get into the truck.
“Shaun! Felix! Let’s go, your coaches are waiting!” she had waved at the boys that were kicking around the gravel rocks in front of the office door.
With a gulp I had taken a quick glance around the lot before I questioned her. “Felix?”
“My youngest,” she turned to me with a proud smile. “He and Shaun are a year apart. You never hear that name around here, do ya? Felix.”
At that moment I had wondered if she’d noticed my pale skin go even ghostlier. I had shaken my head and cleared my throat.
“No,” I answered. “It’s… one of a kind.”
Sharon-Sherry agreed with me, then continued on to her children, ushering them into their fathers running truck, making sure they were buckled before she jumped up into the passenger seat.
The happy family drove away, leaving me with their Ford and a pin in my heart.
A quiet day alone, lost in my work without haunting thoughts was what I wanted, and I almost had it.
Sitting back in Sharon-Sherry’s seat with my boots still hanging out of the door, I rest my head against the cushion and take a deep breath. I may have had the radio blasting, I may have been elbow deep in bolts and grease, I may have been on auto-pilot for three hours, but I couldn’t get those big brown eyes outta my head.
Even prior to his name being spoken he infected my mind.
Last night should’ve been a blur. It should’ve been a drunken blur, a second thought this morning when I rolled out of bed and got myself ready for work while Jade slept soundly between the sheets. Instead, it was the very first thing I thought of. Felix.
If he wasn’t such a nice person it would’ve pissed me off more than it kind of already did. I couldn’t be mad at him. He didn’t do anything wrong. It was my own screwed up brain that forced this shit upon me, every damn time. Incredibly annoying.
“Don’t do that,” I grumbled to myself, rubbing the bridge of my nose with my middle finger, closing my eyes tight. “I’m not annoying.” I repeat aloud what Felix had said to me last night.
On top of that, he also told me to talk to Jade. To talk things out with her, actually talk to her. And I didn’t do that. Not yet at least, last night she couldn’t even let me get a word in, but it’s not like I tried.
Regaining consciousness on the kitchen floor yesterday was a wake up call, and the following evening at Haven just added more fuel to the fire. Talking things out with Felix, admitting what I’ve done to someone other than Jade was a bitch slap to the face. Saying it aloud to someone on the outside of the situation really did make me sound clinically insane, and it was embarrassing. On top of the things I was feeling for Felix, the shame from fully realizing what I’ve done and why I’ve done it was suffocating.
I had to break up with Jade. If she wasn’t going to do it first, I had to be the one to break it off. Especially now that I think I’m harboring actual interested feelings for Felix.
He didn’t want to be one of the others, and I wasn’t about to make him one- as scary as it felt to think about getting involved with somebody else.
Jade still lingers after everything. Who’s to say Felix would stick around if something happened? He even said it himself last night that he would leave someone if they did to him what I’d already done to Jade.
Regardless, he stuck by my side yesterday. He seemed to care about me even after I let the shit spill. I should really just try to be his friend. I need to try to be his friend, before anything. He wasn’t someone I wanted to hurt.
Then again, Jade was once someone I never wanted to hurt.
“Jinnie?” Jade’s voice called into the garage from the driveway. Popping my eyes open I didn’t even realize I had closed, I sat forward and spotted her through the streaky windshield. I made a mental note to clean Sharon-Sherry’s windows for her before she came back to get her car.
Jade circled the Ford and stood beside the open door. “What’re you doing?” She was dressed for work, she was on the night shift this evening at the restaurant. Her hair was pulled out of her face and her colorful name tag sat to the left of her heart.
“Just… making sure the car started.”
“Your eyes were closed, I thought you fell asleep,” she said, her eyes taking me in up and down, and again. Shaking my head slowly, I start to smile.
“Not exactly,” I said. Turning the car off I dropped the keys into the cupholder and got out of Sharon-Sherry’s seat, taking the top of the door out of Jade's hand and into my own so I could close it.
“Okay, good,” Jade nodded, taking a step backward so I could stand on my feet. “You shouldn’t be in here with the cars running, you know that.” Giving her a curious look I brought myself back around the front of the car to lift the hood. Jade followed right behind me.
“I know that,” I sighed, pulling on a few car parts, making sure everything was good to go. This family had to be called as soon as possible. “You know I know that, but I’ve gotta get it out of here somehow.” Leaning against the car with my elbows, I turned to look at her. She was wearing her nervous eyebrows, though she was trying to hide them. She’s made this face every single time I started to bring up a… girl.
“Yeah,” her voice was soft. “I know you know… I just… got worried about you.” Her eyes fell to the motor of the car, glancing around at all the different parts.
“Are you okay?” I asked after a bout of silence between us. The radio was still blaring nonsense. Jade met my gaze and took a quick breath.
“Yeah, yeah, no, I’m fine,” she shook her head, “I just… Are you okay?”
I stood up straight, resting a hand to the small of my back.
“I’m fine.”
Jade’s eyes begged me to say more, but I didn’t know if I could. Here I was hoping I’d have a little more time at work before I had to go home and try to talk things out with her, but she showed up unannounced. She’s never done this, even back when things were good. Work was separate for us, our own thing.
She waited a couple more seconds for me to say more, but realizing that I wasn’t going to, she rolled her eyes the slightest and dug into the purse she had over her shoulder.
“Here,” she said, handing me a bottle of water that was still kind of cold. I assumed this was her excuse to mask why she had actually come here.
Taking it carefully I gave her a small smile. “Thanks,” I said, and almost inquired why she was being nice to me, or acting funny.
Then she said the words that made my heart stop.
“Felix called.”
Maintaining my composure I cracked the water open and took a long sip, the coolness relieving the heat I’d been baking under. Swooshing the liquid around my mouth for a bit, I swallowed and nodded, slowly. Then I met her gaze.
“What’d he want?” I asked in the most monotonous tone I could’ve ever conjured up. Jade folded her arms over her chest and sighed.
“He… Jinnie, he wanted to know if you were okay,” she said, her eyebrows knotting together. Whispering, she took a step closer to me, “He told me what happened.”
The anxiety I had been suppressing since I saw her face began to bubble up. That was a vague ass sentence.
He told me what happened.
Felix probably told her that I came onto him in the parking lot of Haven. Stupidly drunk, I forced myself upon him and tried to kiss him. He had to tell Jade as soon as humanly possible, to protect her from the lies I would spread. It was nauseating how I couldn’t keep it in my pants, and everyone agreed. It’s me, I’m the problem, and every single one of them knows it.
“He said you had a panic attack,” Jade said, ripping me out of my tomb of a brain. “You haven’t had one… in forever.”
The breath I took was painful, but full of utmost relief. Out of all of the things Felix could’ve shared with Jade, I’m not excited it had to be this, but it was better than the latter.
“Um, yeah,” I mumbled, crinkling the plastic bottle between my dirty fingers. There wasn’t a reason to lie, or to pretend like it didn’t happen. She looked pretty beat up about it so I’m not sure there was much more I could say to make her feel worse.
Although… I could tell her I’d been having them almost daily…
“Why didn’t you tell me,” she said.
“I didn’t want to ruin your night,” I shrugged.
Jade rolled her eyes. “You wouldn’t ruin my night, why would you think that?”
Shrugging again, I take another gulp of water.
“Stop doing that,” she mimicked my shoulders and swatted a hand toward me, “Talk to me. Why would you think you’d ruin my night if you didn’t feel good?”
Dropping my arms by my side I pressed my lips together and held in a sigh. Toying with the bottle in front of my chest nervously, I half shrugged, then rolled my head back with a groan.
“I told you I didn’t feel good,” I whispered.
“What?” Jade cocked her head to the side, pointing an ear toward me. Clenching my jaw, I dropped my soft glare to hers.
“I told you. Last night. I didn’t feel good,” I said clearly. Watching the gears shift in her brain behind her gorgeous eyes, I finished the water she brought me and walked away from her to toss it into the garbage just on the inside of the office door.
When I turned back around I found that she hadn’t moved a muscle. Her eyes were checking me out, though. She loved it when I looked like this.
Last summer I’d do it on purpose. Smear some grease on my forehead, dirty my jeans, rip the neck of my t-shirt just a bit so that when she got her teeth on it she’d be able to tear it right off of me. I truly, honestly, don’t know what it is about girls finding guys attractive when they’re an absolute mess.
I’d come home sweaty, smelling like an old garage with bandages around my fingers, and she was a sucker for it. Personally, I didn’t get it.
“When did you tell me that?” she asked, and I immediately envisioned how she looked beside Chan last night.
“You asked me to dance with you, and I didn’t want to,” I said. She averted her gaze, glancing around the garage that was in disarray. It seemed this discussion was going to go on longer than expected, so I continued my work. Closing the hood of the Ford, I turned on the heels of my boots and started to straighten up the mess I had made.
“Nelly Furtado,” she said quietly. Giving her a look over my shoulder, I huffed a laugh and shook my head. “Oh, c’mon, I love Nelly Furtado.” The smile that danced on her lips convinced me to smile.
“Oh, I know,” I copied her tone, putting a couple of tools into a metal drawer, then I muttered to myself, “Can’t believe that’s what that makes you think of.”
“I was dancing with Chan, right?”
“Sure were,” I sang, bending over to gather a wrench that laid partially beneath a tire- where I wished to be at the moment.
“Why do you have to say it like that?” her tone took a wicked turn.
Tossing the wrench into the drawer, I spun around with furrowed brows. “…What?”
“You make it sound like I was doing something wrong, like it’s a crime to have fun with my friends.”
Taking a breath, I grumbled, “I never said that.”
“Then, how come, every time Chan gets brought up you get all pissy. You know he’s my best friend, you’ve never been able to accept that. Whenever he’s around…”
I turned it off.
Whichever part of my anatomy was listening to her, I turned it off.
I finished straightening up my work space in the minutes it took for her to tell me off, leaving me with enough time to hear her say, “You don’t even try with Minho anymore.”
I’ve never moved faster, turning myself around to flash her a glare that could kill.
“Don’t I?” I balled my fingers into fists.
“He says you don’t.”
“You saw us last night at the bar, right? We were having a fantastic time,” I sneered. “Didn’t it seem like it?”
Jade, who still had her arms folded, shrugged. “I guess, I dunno, I was a little drunk.”
“Then let me clear it up for you,” I said, taking three steps toward her. “He found me after the panic attack Felix told you all about.” Her eyes show no sign of cracking, she was maintaining her ground. I wasn’t even sure when this became a competition. “Me and Felix were fine, things were good, I was good, and then he came over with his little puppy dog on a leash, and the two of them harassed Felix.”
If she wasn’t going to question what Minho made me think she was going to question I was not going to bring it up.
“What they said, the word they used?” I couldn’t imagine what my face looked like. “Felix doesn’t care who knows he’s gay, he told us himself months ago that he’s been out since he was fifteen.”
Jade blinked a couple of times and focused down on the concrete.
“Your friends made a shitty move,” I said, nodding. “There isn’t a person on earth who should use that word. It’s disgusting.”
“My friends,” she said, looking back up at me.
“Yeah,” I dug. “Your friends. My friends don’t talk to people that way.”
Her lips parted to throw something back at me, but she hesitated and snapped her jaw shut. I knew what she wanted to say. I could see it on her face.
What friends?
“I didn’t know that happened,” she opted to say instead. Folding my hands together I let them dangle in front of my thighs as I leaned backward to rest my body against one of the workbenches.
“Well, it’s not like Felix was just gonna tell anybody, was he?”
Jade jabbed a finger toward her heart. “He’s my friend too, Jinnie. They all are. Felix is too nice, he’s not going to start something for no reason.”
My temper almost snapped. “No reason? They fucking called him a-”
“Don’t yell at me! I’m not the one who said it,” her own anger shone in her eyes, much like mine. “God, we can’t even have one conversation without you screaming.”
“Without- are you kidding?” I sighed heavily, a sadistic smile appearing on my lips. “If you listened to me I wouldn’t have to do that.”
Jade snickered and shook her head. “And what am I supposed to do with…” her voice trailed off as she dropped her arms to her side and slouched over a bit. With her voice flat as can be, shot me an empty look to groan, “This.” She stood up and adjusted her posture. “So annoying.”
My heart twisted. It twisted until I thought I was going to go dizzy and fall to the dusty ground of this garage.
“Yet you’re still with me,” I muttered as loud as I could. Her expression went wild. There were a few seconds of silence.
I thought it had happened, that this was the break up. It was extremely unclear what this entire discussion had done, but one thing was for sure, neither of us knew how to fix it.
“Felix mentioned he’s free tonight if you want to hang out at Haven,” Jade said quickly. “So you don’t have to be alone, and so he can… check in with you about yesterday.”
The sudden switch in subjects made it obvious that Jade didn’t have anything else to say. That, or she didn’t want to follow my comment up with a single thought of her own.
And that was what I was dying for most.
The anger boiling beneath my skin calmed like crazy at the mention of Felix and his invitation, but it was weird to feel excited about seeing him while standing here in front of Jade.
If I was going to be his friend though, it was normal. This was normal. Two friends going out for a drink to catch up, to hang out, to chill. That’s what people did with one another.
Jade’s mask slipped for half of a second as she watched me ponder over the invite, and I knew I could tell that she was worried.
“I had no idea you two were that close,” she said. Shrugging in response, not to purposely annoy her, I folded my arms over my torso.
“It’s probably just because of last night,” I said. “He’s… You know what he does for work… right?”
“I do,” Jade nearly snapped. She took in my quiet being for a minute before she said, “Have fun, I guess.” She started to walk out of the garage, taking her time, letting her feet drag over the ground like she had more to say. “Don’t drink too much,” she mumbled.
Popping my brows, I said, “Don’t have to worry about that, Felix is a good boy.” Jade glanced back at me fast, pausing her stroll.
“Right,” she narrowed her eyes.
“No, I mean it,” I said. “He didn’t even drink last night. If it’s just us I don’t know if I’ll even have one.” The derogatory chuckle that slipped past her lips made me sick.
“Okay,” was all she said before leaving me alone in the garage, either heading to work early or stopping by Chans for a while to complain about me.
I didn’t have much brain power left to process what had just happened, so instead of letting it bug me I decided to push it aside and bring it up later with Felix. I knew he was going to ask about it, he could probably help me decipher whether or not this relationship could be patched up- if I ask him as a friend.
Turning the radio off I snatch a towel from the workbench to pat down my forehead to my neck, and sling it around my shoulders as I take myself into the office and sit back in one of the black leather swiveling chairs. There were two in this single roomed building, black leather chairs from my boss's old home that his wife wanted to get rid of. This entire room was full of things he wasn’t allowed to keep anywhere else. Old baseball photos were on the wall and his desk, knick knacks of all sorts from trips and kids projects littered the shelves… It was homey in the best way.
Taking a breath in the cool air, I sit quietly for a couple of minutes and let my brain go blank. No thoughts of Jade, no thoughts of Haven, no thoughts of break ups, but a tiny, miniscule thought lingered behind. A thought that made me consider calling Felix instead of Sharon-Sherry first, just to tell him that I’d meet him at the bar tonight.
Snatching the phone off the set I press it to my ear, the flat dial tone buzzing without end. Staring down at the numbers, I hesitated, then huffed a laugh. I didn’t know his number by heart. I’d have to wait until Sharon-Sherry picked up her car to call him from home. Gathering the appropriate paperwork, I gave the woman a ring and told her the Ford was ready, acquiring another sweet set of words from her motherly instincts. It’s as if she could tell I grew up without one.
The family showed up within the hour, all four of them pulling up in the husbands pick up that desperately needed new tires, but I figured I’d let them come to me when they were ready. Already complaining about other companies' prices prior to their appointment with me, they didn’t need another expense right this second.
Their sons tumbled out of the backseat in their soccer jerseys with dirty knees and disheveled hair, trailing directly behind their mother like little ducks in a row. They hurried to the car and peeked around at it, babbling questions to me, asking me how I fixed it and what I had done.
Sharon-Sherry, who was actually Shelley, was talking over them as any mother would and took care of her bill with another soft smile. She thanked me for cleaning the windows that I had done while I waited for them to arrive, cupped my cheek one last time, and ushered her children into the vehicle.
The youngest, Felix, turned around to look at me where I stood in the doorway of the office, propped against the doorway on my shoulder. He smiled wide, missing a front tooth, waved, and said, “Thank you for helping my mom!”
Children were strange little beings. I didn’t exactly hate them, but I didn’t love them. This one, however, with chubby cheeks and a red Gatorade stain on his upper lip- this one was adorable. He got me to smile, and he even got a small wave in return.
Jumping up into the Ford, the boy reached to shut the door with two of his hands and buckled his seatbelt once he was settled. Listening to his mother as she spoke to the two of them, Shelley started the car and didn’t give me another look. Felix did, though. As his mother pulled out of the garage, he smiled at me until his little head couldn’t turn any further.
Shelley seemed like a good mom. I guess kids weren’t all that bad, it just mattered who was raising them.
Closing up shop, I left the paystub on my boss’s desk and clocked out, locking the office door on the front of the building. Leaving through the one that took me into the garage, I locked it as well and gathered my things from the shelf above one of the toolboxes, shoving my wallet deep into my back pocket.
It took me fifteen minutes total to get home after I pulled the garage shut. Taking my time once I got to my building, for no other reason than to possibly avoid Jade, I unlocked my apartment door quietly. Stepping inside into the air conditioning and closed curtains, nobody was home. I was unsure why it irked me though, Jade not being here. It’s not like after the argument we had she’d be here waiting for me, so why was I expecting her to be?
Over by the phone there was a small piece of paper with Felix’s name written on it followed by a number, in Jade's handwriting. The tiny smiley face below it that she had drawn must’ve been an attempt to lessen the blow after coming to confront me at work. She was meticulous, she knew I’d come home and see it, she knew we were going to have a blown out of proportion conversation because that's how we rolled.
If she was out for the night, then so be it. I was too.
Dialing his number I waited with baited breath for the thick Aussie accent to bless my ears, and when it did swiftly, and deeply, I smiled bigger than I had all day.
“Hello?” Was all he had to say to flood my chest with warmth.
“Hi,” I began, twisting the phone cord around my finger. “I, uh, got your message.”
“Hyunjin,” it seemed Felix sighed. “Hey, how are you?”
“Fine,” my shoulders wanted to live beside my ears today. “Just got home from work, I need a shower.” A gentle laugh rumbled through the line from his end and I wanted to claw my fingers in my hair.
“Busy day?” Felix asked. Leaning my back against the counter top, the phone cord wrapped around my torso, stretching with me as I spun around.
“Not really,” I said. “Today was easy, only one appointment.”
“Was it something crazy?” It sounded like Felix had just woken up. Either that or he was really comfortable, relaxed. His voice was twice as deep as usual.
“Not at all, typical maintenance stuff I guess,” I said. “The lady was nice. She had a kid that had your name. He was a trip.” Nibbling my bottom lip, I smiled even wider hearing another laugh come through the phone.
“He’s a bad kid?”
Shaking my head as if he could see me before I answered, I said, “No. Not at all. He was respectful.”
“That’s really sweet,” Felix said. I could tell he was smiling too.
“I met him before I fixed up their car,” I said, then my voice dropped several decibel’s. “Made me think of you.”
Felix took a deep breath, I could hear it. There's a slight rustling around on his side, like he was sitting up, or laying down, either one, before he said, “I was thinking about you too.”
“Hope you didn’t hurt yourself in the process,” I joked, and he scoffed straight away.
“Don’t you dare start self-deprecating already,” he laughed again.
I couldn’t help but laugh with him. “Sorry, it’s a habit I guess.”
“Enough of it,” he said. “You sound like you’re having a much better day than yesterday, don’t sabotage it.”
Bobbing my head, I pressed my lips together. “Does it sound terrible if I say that’s because I spent most of the day alone?”
His end is quiet for longer than before, Felix pondering over what I’ve said. It did sound terrible to say that aloud, and the more time between him saying things made it worse.
“No,” he finally spoke, and I released a breath I didn’t even know I was holding. “I mean, maybe, but… You know when you feel your best, it’s okay to chase that feeling, you should chase that feeling.”
“Great, so I’ll see you at seven?” I sighed quickly, catching him right at the end of his sentence. Felix is silent once more.
“Yeah,” he nearly whispered. “I’ll see you at seven. Enjoy your shower.” We both laughed together before muttering quiet goodbyes.
The call made me feel good. I was going to chase that feeling.
BAR HAVEN, SORO
A few minutes past seven I tiptoed into Haven. There weren’t any recognizable cars in the parking lot so it seemed like I was in the clear, even though I was meeting Felix here as a friend. Anxiety holed up in my chest below my heart on the drive over here. Running into other people who are considered my friends wasn’t on the to do list for the evening, and I wasn’t prepared to deal with it.
Yanking the heavy door open, another thing I wanted to change about this place, I walked straight over to the bar without a single glance anywhere else. I beelined for a stool, I almost ran. With a deep breath I rested my elbow on the wood and placed my chin on my fist.
The music was loud and made me cringe, and the people nose to nose that occupied every square inch of the concrete floor were speaking at a volume that had them yelling at one another. Amazing Haven.
A familiar face greets me from behind the bar, her curly blonde hair pulled back into a twisted bun tonight instead of dangling at her shoulders. With a smile she leaned forward and pointed behind me.
“Are you supposed to be over there?” Dina asked cheekily, giggling as I whipped my head to follow her direction. Felix was sitting at one of the high top tables in the back corner with his legs crossed and his thumb nail between his teeth.
His blonde hair wasn’t styled, it was unruly and free, just brushing his eyelashes and the nape of his neck. Around his neck he wore a skinny silver chain that hugged his skin snuggly, complimenting the pastel blue t-shirt he was wearing. As my eyes drew further down his body, my breath hitched within my throat. The shirt was cropped at the bottom, resting above the waist of his jeans, and with the way he was sitting with his legs crossed, one side had risen exposing the smallest sliver of sun kissed skin.
“He got here a few minutes ago,” Dina said, popping her brows when I looked at her. “Wandered in here with his eyes all big. I was wondering who he was looking for ‘cause none of your other friends are here.” She smirked. “Now it makes sense.”
Clearing my throat, I tucked my dark, clean hair behind my ear and shifted on the stool awkwardly. “You got to know us pretty fast.”
Dina shrugged. “Yeah, well, Minho works here. He talks about you guys all the time.”
Rolling my eyes I muttered, “I’m sure he does.” Glancing at Felix who hadn’t spotted me yet, his eyes were drawn to the people dancing in the middle of the room, I spun back around and leaned toward Dina. “Can I get a water… and a Sprite.”
“Water and a Sprite,” she smiled. “Go sit with your boyfriend, I’ll bring it back to you.”
“He’s not my boyfriend,” I said quickly and quietly, my eyes probably ogling out of my head. That would’ve been a fun one for her to tell Minho. Peeking at whoever was beside me, praying it wasn’t a muscled man, I asked, “Why would you even think that?” My stomach flopped. Dina nodded her head slow, letting her eyes draw from Felix to me.
She whispered, “I’m gay.”
“Oh,” I sighed. Relief rushed through my veins. There was something comforting about her telling me this, having only known me for about twenty four hours.
“I could feel it between you two,” she said. “Friends don’t giggle at each other the way you two were gigglin’ at each other, dude. Plus, everytime you look at him you stink the place up with your fuckin’ pheramones like a lady in-”
“Okay!” I laughed, slapping a hand on the wood to cut her off. Dina grins, proud. Dropping my gaze to the bar, I released a breath and slouched a bit.
“I won’t say anything,” she said, making me look up at her. The look on her face read understanding, and safety. “I heard Han and Minho last night, what they were saying. I’m actually a little disappointed ‘cause I thought Minho was cool.”
Another roll of my eyes was a satisfying response to her.
“I get it,” she said. “That’s what I mean. And I’m hoping this place doesn’t turn into a homophobe sanctuary.” She laughed at herself. “You’re safe with me. Now, go. You look happy when you talk to him.”
I followed her instruction and stood up, facing the back of the bar with my lips pressed together. Waiting for only a few seconds, I took a deep breath and started for Felix. Felix who looked really pretty. Glancing down to myself and my dark clothes I only hoped that he wouldn’t judge what I was wearing, it seemed he always knew how to dress himself, I didn’t want to look like a schlub next to him.
His sharp jaw was clenched, pointed directed toward the dance floor, he barely noticed me walking toward him until I was a few feet away. Shooting me a look with wide eyes, he broke out into a small smile and sat forward, his arms still folded over his chest.
“Hi,” he said, watching me as I sat down in the chair across from him. The round table put about two feet of space between us.
“Hey,” I said, sitting backward, smiling at him. He didn’t respond right away, instead his gaze was fixated on mine, then it danced around my appearance, probably analyzing me, or whatever his therapist brain was trained to do. The smile was still on his face though, despite him studying my energy.
“How was your shower?” he teased, laying his hands on the table.
Shaking my head, I laughed. “Was fantastic, thanks for asking.”
“Of course,” he said. “I’m glad it was fantastic, you deserve it.”
If anyone was looking, if there was a single soul watching us, I’m positive our cheesy grins were insufferable. Neither of us had stopped.
“Did you work today?” I asked. His brown eyes softened as he shook his head.
“Not today,” he said. “I get off on Thursdays, but I’ll be there all day tomorrow.”
“Thursday’s your only day off?” I asked, my smile dropping finally, pulling into a frown.
Felix shook his head. “During the week it is, I still have weekends.”
Dina approached our table with two glasses in one hand and two shots in the other, making Felix question me with his brows. “Here we go boys,” she said happily. Then, with a wink to us both she said, “Enjoy. This rounds on me, but, shift change.” She gestured toward the bar. “I’ll see you guys again.”
Felix had the view of her walking away, and once she was out of ear shot he flashed me a grin. “What is this?”
Picking up the shot she had placed in front of me, I smelled it and huffed a laugh. “I only ordered the drinks, I didn’t know she was gonna do this.” Tipping the shot glass toward him I shrugged. “You don’t have to drink it.”
“Is this what I think it is?” he asked, taking a sip of the soda out of the straw. To his delight, he smacked his lips once and laughed aloud, swatting one of my hands. “You’re so funny.” Nibbling my bottom lip I glanced at my lap and blushed, smiling entirely too big.
“I had to,” I said. “You love it.” Our eyes met as he took another sip and nodded.
Placing the glass on the table, Felix said, “I’m flattered you remember.”
“It was only last night,” I shrugged, furrowing my brows the slightest.
“Yeah, but, you were drinking,” he said, his tone calm enough that it didn’t disrupt my nervous system. “Things get a little blurry.”
“Something like that,” I agreed, bobbing my head. Felix gave me a soft smile, then took both shot glasses in his hands and insisted I take it. “What?” I questioned, raising a brow.
“Let’s do it,” he said. Cupping the little glass, I dropped my chin just enough to eye him curiously. “I’m serious!”
“You don’t have to.” My tentative tone made him pout. Now my nervous system has jolted. Those big eyes and squished lips were dangerous. I’ve never had so many butterflies in my stomach at once. “You work tomorrow, and it’s just us here, we don’t need to drink, I mean.”
A foot of his stretches underneath the table to tap one of my ankles. “You really are funny,” he said. “I can handle a shot, Hyunjin.” I retaliate and tap his ankle next, but with both of my feet to trap it.
“I just wanted to make sure,” I said, letting my voice lilt playfully. Sitting forward to rest my chest against the table, I squeeze his ankle between my feet and tug it toward me. His entire chair moved beneath him, the legs scooting closer to the table, closer to me.
“Oh my god!” he laughed, gripping the edge of the wood. Letting his leg go free, placing mine on the rungs of the chair below, I held the shot up toward him and smirked. Felix copied me, a shit eating smirk appearing on his lips as he held the shot out.
Under the table his foot found mine again, but this time it danced up my shin as he re-crossed his own legs, letting his foot rest against the inside of my knee. Perking a brow, he tapped the rim of his glass to mine and knocked it back without a cringe to my amazement. Someone doing a shot shouldn’t be as hot as that was.
He put the glass down and licked his lips, dragging his thumb over the bottom one all while keeping his eyes locked on mine. My parted lips gave me away, and he laughed.
“C’mon,” he mumbled, taking the glass from me. Watching him move, he pressed the glass to my lips and tipped it backward, my body following the unspoken directions, tilting my chin back so the vodka could go slide down my throat. He didn’t have to say a word, my body reacted to him in an instant.
I swallowed and looked at him. We were both shocked by what had just happened, his hands were frozen in front of me holding an empty shot glass.
Last night Felix told me he didn’t do cheaters. Last night Felix stopped me from making a mistake by kissing him. I hadn’t told him a lick of what has happened with Jade since then, and here he was dangling his foot between my knees and caressing my chin with his fingers feeding me a shot of alcohol.
It must’ve been a collective realization because he quickly pulled his leg back, shifting sideways in his chair to lean against the back of it, putting more space between us. His ring filled fingers were folded and placed in his lap where I couldn’t reach them.
“Sorry,” he said with a single nod. I still hadn’t moved, I was leaning over the wood.
“S’okay,” I laughed. “You got me back for yesterday.”
Felix closed his eyes for a moment to laugh with me. “So, what? We’re even now?” he asked, flashing me a look.
Pursing my lips, I nodded. “Yeah, we’re even.”
“So, we can start over?” he asked. Cocking my head sideways, I narrowed my eyes. “Last night, and… now. We can start over. It never happened.”
“Oh,” I sighed. What an interesting concept, starting over. If it was possible for Felix, I’m sure it’d be possible for me as well. “Yeah, we can start over.” The smile that took over his plush lips made me melt.
“So, Hyunjin,” Felix started, resting his arms on the table, leaning toward me once again. “What do you do for work?” The playful, sarcastic interest in his eyes made me laugh. This was going to be too much fun.
An hour or so passed and the two of us had talked about absolutely everything. Felix heard about work, and I heard about his, and after the jokes had dissipated things got a little more serious and I brought up Jade and what had happened earlier today in the garage. Not a detail was spared, he heard it all. For some reason, around Felix, no matter what we were discussing, I was unable to hide anything.
He told me about their phone call, and he apologized for telling Jade about my panic attack, but he assumed that she and I would’ve talked when we had gotten home. I told him what happened instead, leaving out the part where he was on my mind.
Okay, maybe I was able to hide something from him. This was still brand new, and I wanted him to be a friend, and we technically just started over, so I didn’t want to ruin anything.
Another hour after that we were discussing our families, and I found out that he was a middle child sandwiched between sisters who lived in Australia together. His entire family moved out here a couple of years ago because of his father and work, but once his eldest sister was of age she moved back home with the youngest of the three. By that time Felix had been close to graduating and was already working where he’s currently employed, so he decided to stay.
Discussing my family wasn’t on my list of favorite things to do, so when the conversation shifted over to myself I attempted to ask him more about his. Felix, directly beside me, having switched seats at some point within the night, shook his head and insisted that I tell him about my life, that he wanted to hear about it.
A part of me didn’t want to because of the therapist within him, but then again the other part of me had never been asked about myself on this level of depth. Nor had anyone ever wanted to listen, or wanted to know.
It came out slow, and he hung onto every word, keeping quiet, letting me tell my story the way that I wanted to. He didn’t interrupt, even to ask why. The slight raise in brows in the center of his forehead was enough to keep me going, to keep me talking. Even when I brought up what high school was like with my drunk of a father, how he’d stopped caring long before I even went in, and I had to hold the four years together on my own, and that was when I had started drinking myself… Felix took my arm in his hand and caressed the muscle with his thumb, his gaze holding an ocean of empathy for me.
“I’m so sorry,” he whispered, inches away from me.
With a shrug I said, “It’s okay. That’s over now.”
“When was the last time you spoke to him?” Felix asked, squeezing my arm for support.
“The truth?” I questioned, and he nodded. “When I graduated from school. High school.” The way his face screwed up in pain as if he was the one to go through what I had hurt my heart. This empathetic creature had a big storm coming if he wanted to keep me close. “I moved in with Changbin as soon as possible, then we went to college together.”
“How’d you get through school?” he asked. “If you don’t mind me asking.”
I shifted closer to him, letting my shoulder rest against his. “No, it’s fine,” I said. “I, uh, reached out to my family when I wanted to go, while I was still in my senior year, and my grandfather- My moms dad. He helped me some of the way. I think in some ways I thank my mom, like she was looking out for me, or something, I dunno it probably sounds cheesy. I ended up getting a scholarship ‘cause I’m pretty good at school believe it or not. Think I get that from her, ‘cause I sure don’t get it from my dad.”
Felix was focused on my lips while I spoke, and his body weight was falling into mine like he couldn’t get close enough.
“That’s beautiful,” he said quietly, and I looked over at him. Our noses were inches apart. “She gave you a part of her to keep.” I smiled.
“I got her face, too,” I joked, wiggling my brows. “I look just like her.”
Felix smiled, eyes studying my features. “She must’ve been positively stunning.”
“She was,” I whispered. “She was kind, too. And she loved to sing.” Felix took one of my hands in his, for comfort, unsure of how this was going to make me feel. Talking about my mother was hard, but around Felix it came easy.
“Do you like to sing?” he asked, the corners of his lips perking up. My eyes went wide as I shook my head.
“I’m not very good,” I half-groaned, making him laugh his beautiful laugh.
“When do you ever get the chance to?” he drew on. “I’m sure you’re good, don’t doubt yourself.” His fingers messed around with mine.
“If I'm in the garage alone, maybe I will,” I said. “Or, if I’m driving alone, maybe.”
“So no one’s ever heard you sing?” Felix squinted mischievously.
I smiled. “I try not to make unnecessary noise.” He laughs again, his head falling to my shoulder as the sound blesses my ears. “I’m serious!” I exclaimed. “Did I not just tell you about my dad? You think he wanted me to be singing around our house?!” The more things I said, the harder he laughed, but I knew he wasn’t laughing at me. “The guy passed out at two in the afternoon, I’m sure he would’ve loved being awoken by me belting Celine Dion when I got home from grade school.”
“Oh god, you’re gonna kill me!” Felix wrapped his arm that wasn’t occupied by my hand around his stomach, taking deep breaths to calm himself. Still face down on my shoulder, the laughter started up again as soon as it stopped.
“Now what?” I giggled with him.
“I’m sorry,” he sucked in a breath, “I can just imagine you as a kid scream singing in the shower or something, I just-” Lifting his head, there were tears rimming his eyes, and the sight was enough to make me lose it. Slapping the table a few times, Felix tips his head backward and screeches, “ANNND I-”
Several heads turn, unappreciative of the spontaneous display of Whitney Houston from the Aussie. With a cackle, I reach my other arm across him and pull him into my chest to shut him up.
“I could’ve been Celine Dion herself, these people don’t know talent,” Felix said quickly between laughs and gulps of air.
My eyes shot open wide. “Who?!”
Felix twists his brows and tilts his head. “Celine Dion? What? Who sings that song?”
“Whitney Houston!?” I cried, rocking us back and forth as we laughed even harder.
“I don’t know my women,” he said, sitting up in my arms to wipe the tears out of his eyes. My arms fell around his back, above his waist. The cropped shirt he was wearing had moved amongst the laughter, so my hands were barely touching the bare skin of his hips.
“I don’t expect you to,” I said softly, teasingly. Felix dropped his hands into my lap and sighed with a goofy grin, his head lulling to the right.
As chaos ensued within Haven around us, the air between us fell still, and quiet. It wasn’t awkward, if anything it felt right, like this was where we were supposed to be- making fools out of ourselves when neither of us were drunk, not giving a shit about what people thought of us. It was the most free I’ve felt in ages, it was liberating, and it was because of Felix. He wanted to get to know me, for me. He wanted to listen to me, to listen to me. He was genuine, and he cared.
And the way his eyes shifted in this moment gave me a scare. A small one. I knew mine had changed as well, so it should’ve been no surprise. The strength in our gazes was incredibly magnetic, that once the world got dizzy, our foreheads touched, and I was looking down at him, feeling my heart flutter at the way he gazed up through his long lashes.
A hand slid up behind my neck, Felix’s fingers tangling in the hair on the nape of my neck, his nails on my scalp sending a shiver down my spine. Lips parted, he smiled, and his big eyes closed, as did mine.
I could’ve flatlined right then and there.
He kissed me. He, Felix, kissed me.
It wasn’t a chaste, delicate kiss either. Felix kissed me in a way that rendered me thoughtless, like he’d been waiting years for this. His fingers tightened in my hair, keeping me close. Resting my hands on his back, I slid them up his shirt and pressed my fingers into his muscle, sighing within the kiss. He was tiny, but he was strong, I could literally feel it.
Between shared air and more kisses, his fingers twirled my hair around, messing with it to his heart's content. His rings nudged my scalp, the coolness of the metal adding to the comforting sensation.
And it was over before I knew it. Felix’s hand slipped down to my shoulder as he pulled away, sitting backward to look at me. I couldn’t read his expression, it was a mix of lust and uncertainty.
“I’m sorry,” he whispered. Taking my hands from around his back to his knees, I lowered my brows and shook my head.
“It’s okay,” I said. “I loved that.”
Felix pressed his lips together sheepishly. “Me too. I thought about that all night last night.”
Releasing a breath, I half laughed. “I thought about you all night last night.” Felix narrowed his eyes, remembering what I told him I did last night. “And I mean, all night.”
He took a deep breath. “What do you say, we have a drink, just one, then we can go? I work early, and this place is starting to give me a headache, anyway.” I accepted this as his acknowledgement, and smiled.
“I’d love one,” I said.
“Perfect,” he sighed, jumping out of the chair. “I’ll go, you stay here. Don’t run away on me.” He signaled to me and his eyes with two of his fingers and waltzed towards the bar without saying anything else.
Turning to face the table completely, straightening my posture out, I sat backward and scanned my surroundings, not realizing the place had filled up entirely while Felix and I had sat here for hours. Thursdays were popular, I guess, but then again, like always, this place was always full. Crossing my arms, I watched the people dance to the music and it didn’t make me want to vomit. For some reason, tonight it was tolerable.
Felix came back faster than he was gone, empty handed.
Sitting up, I smiled and started to ask, “Hey, do you maybe wanna-”
“Nope,” he said, his tone hushed and rushed. “I think we should go.”
My mouth was still open, mid-question asking, so I opted for a nod.
“Uh, sure, yeah we can-”
“Minho’s at the bar,” Felix said. Shift change, Dina had told us. I didn’t even put two and two together.
Rage filled my entire being. Tightening my fists, I clenched my jaw just the same.
“What’d he say to you,” I growled.
Felix shook his head. “Nothing, I didn’t even make it up there. I saw him, and he saw me, and the look on his face, I just… He clearly saw me before I saw him, so I don’t know what else he saw.” There was a quiver in Felix’s voice that I had never heard before, it sounded like worry. And I was well aware of what came after worry. And I’ll be damned if it’s Minho who makes Felix feel that way.
“I swear to god,” I grumbled, leaping from my chair with persistence. Seconds away from storming over to the bar, Felix caught me by the arm and held me back. Turning, I looked down at him and his pleading eyes.
“Don’t,” he said firmly. “Let’s just go.”
“But, he-”
“No,” Felix said, giving my arm a squeeze. “We’re leaving. Please.”
His ‘please’ must’ve hit me just right.
We were out of that bar without a measly second glance at Minho.
I knew some damage had been done. There was no way I was getting out of this one. This time I had a witness.
go to part four | haven | masterlist | go back to part two